A minimalist analysis of English and Norwegian psych-verbs
A minimalist analysis of English and Norwegian psych-verbs
A minimalist analysis of English and Norwegian psych-verbs
Transform your PDFs into Flipbooks and boost your revenue!
Leverage SEO-optimized Flipbooks, powerful backlinks, and multimedia content to professionally showcase your products and significantly increase your reach.
A <strong>minimalist</strong> <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
Rurik Thomas Greenall<br />
A thesis presented to the<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Modern Foreign Languages<br />
at the <strong>Norwegian</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Science <strong>and</strong> Technology<br />
Spring, 2004
Acknowledgements<br />
I would like to extend my thanks to Mila Dimitrova-Vulchanova for her efforts in supervision <strong>of</strong><br />
this thesis.<br />
I would also like to thank Annjo K. Greenall in a very general sense.<br />
All errors remain, <strong>of</strong> course, my own.<br />
Rurik Thomas Greenall,<br />
12 May 2004
Contents<br />
1.0 Introduction 1<br />
1.1 Theoretical assumptions <strong>and</strong> background 4<br />
1.1.1 The link between meaning <strong>and</strong> syntactic form 4<br />
1.1.2 Adequacy <strong>and</strong> efficiency 5<br />
1.2 A <strong>minimalist</strong> programme for linguistics 5<br />
1.2.1 Minimalism <strong>and</strong> the present approach 7<br />
1.3 The proposed framework 7<br />
1.3.1 Situational semantics 8<br />
1.4 Content <strong>and</strong> structure 9<br />
2.0 Introduction 11<br />
2.1 Psych-<strong>verbs</strong>: initial observations 12<br />
2.2 <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
constructions <strong>and</strong> alternations 13<br />
2.2.1 Basic patterns 14<br />
2.2.2 Fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> 15<br />
2.2.2.1 Causative/inchoative construction 16<br />
2.2.2.2 Middle construction 17<br />
2.2.2.3 PRO-arb object construction 20<br />
2.2.2.4 Possessor (<strong>and</strong>) attribute (factoring)<br />
constructions 21
2.2.2.5 Interaction with sentential complements 23<br />
2.2.2.6 Passive construction 26<br />
2.2.2.7 Binding properties 27<br />
2.2.2.8 Compatibility with intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong> 29<br />
2.2.2.9 Frighten-type multiword constructions 31<br />
2.2.2.10 Multiword <strong>psych</strong>-constructions in <strong>Norwegian</strong> 32<br />
2.2.2.11 Appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> 34<br />
2.2.2.12 Wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> 35<br />
2.3 Conclusions 37<br />
3.0 Previous research on <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> 39<br />
3.1 Research overview 39<br />
3.1.1 Belletti & Rizzi 41<br />
3.1.2 Grimshaw (1990) 44<br />
3.1.3 Pesetsky (1995) 48<br />
3.2 Problems with these analyses 51<br />
3.2.1 Problems with the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> Italian data 52<br />
3.2.2 Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> as unaccusatives 52<br />
3.2.3 Problems with the unaccusative <strong>analysis</strong> 55<br />
3.2.3.1 Anaphoric (reflexive) cliticization 55<br />
3.2.3.2 Frighten-type passives 57<br />
3.2.3.3 Extraction out <strong>of</strong> complements 65<br />
3.2.3.4 Arbitrary interpretation <strong>of</strong> pro 67<br />
3.2.3.5 Causative constructions 70
3.2.3.6 Grimshaw's evidence for the adjectival <strong>analysis</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> frighten-type passives 73<br />
3.2.3.7 A note on the passive <strong>and</strong> the progressive 76<br />
3.2.4 Problems with Pesetsky's (1995) <strong>analysis</strong> 79<br />
3.3 Conclusions 80<br />
4.0 Introduction 81<br />
4.1 Bouchard, syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics 81<br />
4.1.1 Semantics <strong>and</strong> syntax 82<br />
4.1.2 Mapping problems 89<br />
4.1.3 Problems with the semantic-role analyses —<br />
heteromorphy 91<br />
4.1.4 Summary: the irrelevance <strong>of</strong> semantic roles<br />
to grammar 94<br />
4.1.5 Problems associated with peri-theoretical<br />
grammatical relations 94<br />
4.1.6 Bouchard's conception arguments regarding<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> 99<br />
4.2 The arguments <strong>and</strong> aspects<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> 103<br />
4.2.1 Causativity 103<br />
4.2.2 An argument against the causative <strong>analysis</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> 107<br />
4.2.3 Affectedness <strong>of</strong> experiencing arguments 110<br />
4.2.4 Aspects <strong>of</strong> aspect 112<br />
4.2.5 Frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> compared with other<br />
causatives 118
4.3 The <strong>analysis</strong> 119<br />
4.3.1 Internal arguments <strong>and</strong> external arguments 119<br />
4.3.2 vP, VP, internality <strong>and</strong> externality 120<br />
5.0 Introduction 131<br />
5.1 Accounting for the basic data 131<br />
5.1.1 Prepositional alternations 131<br />
5.1.2 PRO-arb Object alternation 132<br />
5.1.3 Possessor Subject Possessor-Attribute<br />
Factoring alternation 133<br />
5.1.4 Passives 134<br />
5.1.5 Compatibility with intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong> 136<br />
5.1.6 Psych constructions 138<br />
5.1.7 Possessor-attribute-object alternation 139<br />
5.1.8 Possessor-<strong>and</strong>-attribute alternation 140<br />
5.1.9 Appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> 140<br />
5.1.10 Marvel-type <strong>verbs</strong> 141<br />
5.1.11 Wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> 141<br />
5.2 Accounting for the complex data 142<br />
5.2.1 Backward binding 142<br />
5.2.2 Extraposition <strong>of</strong> sentential arguments <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> 148<br />
5.2.3 Middles 153<br />
5.2.4 Productivity 167
5.2.5 Constructions 168<br />
5.2.5.1 Gjøre/Make constructions 168<br />
5.2.6 Bouchard's psy-chose argument 170<br />
5.2.7 Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000) 170<br />
5.3 Conclusions 173<br />
6.0 Conclusions 175<br />
Appendix A — <strong>Norwegian</strong> Verbs 177<br />
Bibliography 179
1.0 Introduction<br />
This work treats "<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>ological state" (cf. Levin (1993: 188)), more commonly<br />
known as <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. These <strong>verbs</strong> are <strong>of</strong> interest because they have been <strong>and</strong> remain a contentious<br />
issue in syntactic theory. Since the earliest transformational accounts <strong>of</strong> their behaviour (Lak<strong>of</strong>f<br />
(1970), Postal (1971)) to the present day no single approach has achieved a broad base <strong>of</strong><br />
acceptance. Indeed, the most widely known approach — Belletti & Rizzi (1988) — is also the<br />
most criticized.<br />
The aim <strong>of</strong> this thesis is to present an approach that can account for observed phenomena<br />
while avoiding the pitfalls that have beleaguered previous analyses. A second aim is to provide an<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> which accounts for both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; the latter language being relatively little<br />
studied in this respect (cf. Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000) <strong>and</strong> references therein).<br />
The examples in (1) <strong>and</strong> (2) represent the major classes <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, these are referred to<br />
as fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, respectively.<br />
(1b)<br />
(1b)<br />
(2a)<br />
(2b)<br />
Kim fears S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim fears storms.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y frightens Kim<br />
Storms frighten S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Note the apparent crossover <strong>of</strong> arguments, where the <strong>verbs</strong> in (1) map the experiencing participant<br />
to subject position <strong>and</strong> the stimulating participant to object position; whereas the <strong>verbs</strong> in (2) map<br />
the experiencing participant as object <strong>and</strong> the stimulating participant as subject. This is an unusual<br />
feature, as it is generally assumed that <strong>verbs</strong> with similar meanings map their arguments in similar<br />
ways.<br />
Note that these constructions are also found cross-linguistically; I have chosen to contrast<br />
the <strong>English</strong> examples with <strong>Norwegian</strong> data.<br />
(3a)<br />
(3b)<br />
Kim frykter S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim fears S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
Kim frykter stormer.<br />
Kim fears storms<br />
1
(4a)<br />
(4b)<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y skremmer Kim.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y scares Kim<br />
Stormer skremmer Kim.<br />
Storms scare Kim<br />
The <strong>Norwegian</strong> data shows the same crossover phenomena as <strong>English</strong>; indeed, the <strong>verbs</strong> pattern in a<br />
similar way in these two languages. This is not, however, to say that these <strong>verbs</strong> behave in exactly<br />
the same way in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; as will be seen later, there are some quite striking<br />
differences.<br />
One reason why it is interesting to look at <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> is that previous analyses have<br />
involved what can be termed "quirky syntax"; that is to say, chunks <strong>of</strong> theory developed to account<br />
for these <strong>verbs</strong> alone. Belletti & Rizzi (1988), for example, claim that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have an<br />
internal structure like that typically associated with unaccusative <strong>verbs</strong>. An unaccusative <strong>analysis</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> can be described as "quirky" because unaccusatives are typically oneargument<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, whereas frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have two arguments. Claiming that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
are unaccusative also involves developing distinctly quirky syntactic configurations, associated<br />
with this <strong>and</strong> only this group <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong>. This kind <strong>of</strong> approach is contrary to modern syntactic<br />
theory, as will be shown.<br />
This thesis aims to present a "non-quirky" <strong>analysis</strong>, one which analyses the observed<br />
phenomena, minimizing recourse to peri- <strong>and</strong> extra-theoretical notions. This is an attempt to avoid<br />
the pitfalls <strong>of</strong> the "quirky" approaches by utilizing accepted tools from the core "grammatical<br />
toolkit" <strong>of</strong> later grammatical theory. It will be seen that recent developments within syntactic<br />
theory make this possible.<br />
This thesis follows a strict formalism, with its fundament in the Chomskian tradition; the<br />
formalism is developed from Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> Chomsky (1993, 1995a, 2000). The next<br />
chapters introduce concepts minted by these authors presenting a view <strong>of</strong> syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics<br />
reflecting recent developments in linguistic theory. This thesis refers to a conception <strong>of</strong> minimality,<br />
based, in part, on developments within Chomsky's <strong>minimalist</strong> programme, <strong>and</strong> in part, on a<br />
common-sense conception <strong>of</strong> minimalism, namely a cluster <strong>of</strong> what can be termed "economy<br />
2
principles" for the syntax-semantics interface <strong>and</strong> syntax itself. Such a footing in the logicalempirical<br />
tradition common to neo-positivist, structuralist Cartesian linguistics potentially ignores<br />
the paradoxical nature <strong>of</strong> 'linguistics as science'. Itkonen (1978) points out that it is important to<br />
address the problems <strong>of</strong> assuming empirical methodological monism — among which the paradox<br />
mentioned above is numbered.<br />
Positivism is concerned with positive, observable <strong>and</strong> measurable phenomena; linguistics,<br />
by contrast, ab<strong>and</strong>ons observability for a prioris. This is necessitated by the immeasurability <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> impossibility <strong>of</strong> providing exhaustive pro<strong>of</strong> for certain assumptions; cf. Itkonen (1978:23).<br />
Language is, nevertheless, described in positivist terms: Dowty et al. (1981: 5) state that '…the<br />
proper business <strong>of</strong> semantics is to specify how language connects to the world….' [my emphasis].<br />
Because language is viewed as an entity in its own right, it can be viewed positivistically with an<br />
ontogeny independent <strong>of</strong> its surroundings <strong>and</strong> context (which form the lions share <strong>of</strong> the<br />
problematic a prioris). This notion that language is observable as an independent thing is<br />
fundamental to theories <strong>of</strong> linguistic knowledge (Chomsky (1965)); redefining, <strong>and</strong> breaking, the<br />
link between structural elements <strong>and</strong> the "real" world things they denote.<br />
Thus, in sum, the present <strong>analysis</strong> is grounded in positivism, however, certain things which<br />
are presented as facts exist, in truth, only at the level <strong>of</strong> assumption. The basic rule is that the<br />
usefulness <strong>of</strong> these assumptions should be attestable. Of course, a binding principle is Occam's<br />
razor — the simplest solution always wins out. It will become obvious that this principle <strong>of</strong><br />
economy fits well into the present framework.<br />
The remainder <strong>of</strong> this chapter considers the motivation behind the framework developed in<br />
this thesis, presenting fundamentals <strong>and</strong> assumptions which form the backbone <strong>of</strong> the <strong>analysis</strong><br />
presented in the final chapters.<br />
3
1.1 Theoretical assumptions <strong>and</strong> background<br />
1.1.1 The link between meaning <strong>and</strong> syntactic form<br />
The notion that there is a link between meaning <strong>and</strong> syntactic form is an important one in<br />
the context <strong>of</strong> this thesis: the structural representation <strong>of</strong> meaning is central to the syntax presented<br />
here. This is not to say that general "semantics" should be assumed to control syntactic form, but<br />
rather, the subtle clues that are given in the form <strong>of</strong> similar structure shared across <strong>verbs</strong> with<br />
similar meanings should be taken as a cue that there are semantic properties that motivate <strong>and</strong><br />
facilitate the wider sharing <strong>of</strong> syntactic form.<br />
One must be careful when assuming that meaning is shared across structures: in lexicalsemantic<br />
approaches, a problem is encountered where fine-grained semantics leads to massive<br />
overgeneration <strong>of</strong>, for example, homonyms (cf. Pustejovsky (1995:5-60) for an overview <strong>of</strong> this <strong>and</strong><br />
other problems). Additional problems arise because much lexical-semantic description is normative:<br />
the definitions are based on what is expected, rather than what is observed. Much <strong>of</strong> this is due to<br />
the inherent ontological problem <strong>of</strong> the thing under observation being part <strong>of</strong> the observer.<br />
As it turns out, the fine-grained semantic definition <strong>of</strong> a word has no effect on the syntactic<br />
context <strong>of</strong> that word; meaning in this sense does not affect form. For example, the fact that the<br />
word dog denotes "an animal with fur" has no effect on the word's position in a sentence. This is<br />
demonstrated by the fact that the dog in Kim stroked the dog can be replaced with the table even<br />
though most tables lack fur (the properties <strong>of</strong> the surface <strong>of</strong> the stroked object, e.g., smoothness or<br />
furriness, testify to the motivation for the act described by the sentence, but this is also irrelevant<br />
to syntactic realization).<br />
In order to avoid such problems, Bouchard (1995) ab<strong>and</strong>ons fine-grained semantic<br />
descriptions in favour <strong>of</strong> a system involving a simple one-to-one relationship between the levels <strong>of</strong><br />
syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics; this system is adopted in this thesis. This particular topic is covered in detail<br />
in section 1.3.<br />
4
1.1.2 Adequacy <strong>and</strong> efficiency<br />
Descriptive adequacy is the major aim <strong>of</strong> any generative grammar: to capture all <strong>and</strong> only<br />
the grammatical sentences <strong>of</strong> a language; a second aim is to do this in an economical manner.<br />
Language seems, by contrast, to show little regard for efficiency, presenting a relatively high level <strong>of</strong><br />
redundancy. Why should efficiency be <strong>of</strong> concern for written grammars, when language itself does<br />
not seem to be concerned with it? In this thesis, efficiency is required in order to to produce a<br />
working grammar for the context <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>. One major limitation<br />
that is addressed by producing an efficient grammar is the processing ability <strong>of</strong> the individuals<br />
looking at the grammar; reading a written grammar is not the same as "applying" (as one does when<br />
using <strong>and</strong> creating language). Therefore, the present work attempts to present a well-formed<br />
grammar that accounts for the data in a clear <strong>and</strong> concise way.<br />
The special purpose <strong>of</strong> this particular project, then, is to present a grammar which is<br />
applicable in the context <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; what this entails is a grammar that can be<br />
encoded such that it functions in the context <strong>of</strong> two differing selections <strong>of</strong> parameters (the<br />
parameters that account for the differences between the two languages). The conception <strong>of</strong> these<br />
parameters is the topic <strong>of</strong> the next section.<br />
1.2 A <strong>minimalist</strong> programme for linguistics<br />
The Chomskian mainstream is presently dominated by theories stemming from the<br />
<strong>minimalist</strong> programme, cf. Chomsky (1993, 1995b, 2000); the <strong>minimalist</strong> programme is, in one<br />
sense, a directed effort to restructure <strong>and</strong> prune theories stemming from later Government &<br />
Binding (GB) (Chomsky (1981, 1982)) <strong>and</strong> Principles & Parameters (P&P) (Chomsky (1991),<br />
Chomsky & Lasnik (1995)) approaches. Since the specifics <strong>of</strong> the <strong>minimalist</strong> programme are as yet<br />
only sketched, what counts as "<strong>minimalist</strong>" is a matter <strong>of</strong> debate. Chomsky (1995, 2000, 2001)<br />
presents a view <strong>of</strong> language which can be characterized in the following way:<br />
5
• Language is made up <strong>of</strong> two parts: the computational system <strong>and</strong> the lexicon. Of<br />
these, only the lexicon is subject to variation in its non-substantive parts <strong>and</strong> in the<br />
properties <strong>of</strong> the lexical items it contains.<br />
• Universal Grammar (UG) is thought to consist <strong>of</strong> "a fixed system <strong>of</strong> principles <strong>and</strong> a<br />
finite array <strong>of</strong> finitely valued parameters" (Chomsky (1995: 170)); thus "The notion<br />
<strong>of</strong> grammatical construction is eliminated, <strong>and</strong> with it, construction-particular rules.<br />
Constructions such as verb phrase, relative clause , <strong>and</strong> passive remain only as<br />
taxonomic artefacts, collections <strong>of</strong> phenomena explained through the interaction <strong>of</strong><br />
the principles <strong>of</strong> UG, with the values <strong>of</strong> parameters fixed." (ibid. 170)<br />
• The computational system <strong>of</strong> UG, S 0<br />
, is made up <strong>of</strong> the principles discussed in the<br />
previous point. A set <strong>of</strong> principles, S, selected from S 0<br />
, determines a language.<br />
• A language (as defined by S) defines an infinite set <strong>of</strong> structural descriptions (SDs),<br />
each <strong>of</strong> which contains a matching pair (Chomsky's l <strong>and</strong> p) taken from Logical<br />
Form (LF) <strong>and</strong> Phonetic Form (PF) respectively (if LF <strong>and</strong> PF are to be taken to be<br />
a part <strong>of</strong> the system). Chomsky notes that aside from learning lexical items <strong>and</strong> the<br />
properties <strong>of</strong> PF, child language acquisition is the process <strong>of</strong> fixing S.<br />
• A parsing system maps the set <strong>of</strong> principles that define a language <strong>and</strong> the phonetic<br />
content <strong>of</strong> the language (S <strong>and</strong> p respectively) into a "structured precept, in some<br />
cases associated with an SD" (ibid. 170).<br />
• "Conditions on representations — those <strong>of</strong> binding theory, Case theory, q-theory,<br />
<strong>and</strong> so on — hold only at the interface, <strong>and</strong> are motivated by properties <strong>of</strong> the<br />
interface, perhaps properly understood as modes <strong>of</strong> interpretation by performance<br />
systems. The linguistic expressions are the optimal realizations <strong>of</strong> the interface<br />
conditions, where "optimality" is determined by the economy conditions <strong>of</strong> UG."<br />
(ibid. 170–171) Here, Chomsky intends economy to be understood as optimal<br />
satisfaction <strong>of</strong> interface conditions.<br />
6
1.2.1 Minimalism <strong>and</strong> the present approach<br />
How do the relationships between <strong>and</strong> outcome <strong>of</strong> these points affect this thesis? In the<br />
spirit <strong>of</strong> minimalism, the present system is one <strong>of</strong> interfaces. Mapping between syntax <strong>and</strong><br />
semantics is a matter <strong>of</strong> interface correspondence-rules between Conceptual Structure (CS) <strong>and</strong><br />
syntax; Chomsky's recent conceptualization <strong>of</strong> the <strong>minimalist</strong> programme defines an organization<br />
roughly similar to (5):<br />
(5) Computational system<br />
A–P (PF)<br />
C–I (LF)<br />
Here, the computational system mediates between the Articulatory–Perceptual interface (A–P),<br />
(roughly aligned with PF), <strong>and</strong> the Conceptual– Intentional interface (roughly aligned with LF).<br />
According to the overview <strong>of</strong> minimalism given above, the computational system is therefore the<br />
interface between the two interfaces A–P <strong>and</strong> C–I, <strong>and</strong> it is here that syntactic processes (MOVE<br />
<strong>and</strong> MERGE, etc.) <strong>and</strong> conditions on representations (Case theory, Theta theory, etc.) apply.<br />
Under this view, the levels <strong>of</strong> Deep Structure (DS) <strong>and</strong> Surface Structure (SS) are subsumed into<br />
one. The relevance <strong>of</strong> the diagram to the present work is in the correspondence between C–I <strong>and</strong> the<br />
computational system; the mapping <strong>of</strong> elements <strong>of</strong> C–I to syntactic structures (SDs). In this<br />
respect, I follow Bouchard (1995) in postulating a simple one-to-one relationship. This relationship<br />
is, however, governed by a set <strong>of</strong> principles that restrict what parts <strong>of</strong> the C–I interface are relevant<br />
to grammar.<br />
1.3 The proposed framework<br />
The influence <strong>of</strong> Bouchard (1995) is strongly evident in the present work. He assumes the<br />
Conceptual–Intentional level to be divided into two: situational semantics — which can be aligned<br />
with background, "global", knowledge — <strong>and</strong> linguistic semantics — semantics relevant to linguistic<br />
7
knowledge; a subset <strong>of</strong> this latter grouping affects syntactic form. As justification for this<br />
approach, Bouchard presents some arguments for the autonomy <strong>of</strong> syntax <strong>and</strong> the role <strong>and</strong><br />
influence <strong>of</strong> semantics in <strong>and</strong> on syntactic form. Opting to use Chomsky's bipartite conception <strong>of</strong><br />
linguistic interface levels as seen in (5) above, already removes certain possibilities, such as the<br />
multiple interface levels postulated by, among others, Jackend<strong>of</strong>f (1997). Using the <strong>minimalist</strong><br />
platform, Bouchard presents an economy principle where syntactic form is based on binary<br />
relations, such that:<br />
(6) AÆ B, C<br />
Where A is a binary relation <strong>of</strong> two elements B <strong>and</strong> C, which can be either atoms, or groupings <strong>of</strong><br />
atoms recursively expressing the structure defined in (6). These atoms/the heads <strong>of</strong> these groupings<br />
are selected from the following set {noun, verb, adjective, preposition}. The structure <strong>of</strong> semantics<br />
follows the same pattern: a set <strong>of</strong> semantic primitives st<strong>and</strong>ing in a binary relation either as<br />
individuals or groups recursively structured according to the binary relation. These binary relations<br />
echo those <strong>of</strong> syntactic structure; thus, it is assumed that the mapping relationship between syntax<br />
<strong>and</strong> semantics is one-to-one, as in (7):<br />
(7) Semantics a b<br />
Syntax A B<br />
These assumptions are adopted in this thesis. Reanalysing what semantic content is relevant<br />
to grammar proves productive, allowing insight into the problems <strong>of</strong> previous approaches <strong>and</strong><br />
opening up new avenues for research. The following section briefly discusses the different kinds <strong>of</strong><br />
semantics outlined above, <strong>and</strong> the relevance <strong>of</strong> these to this thesis.<br />
1.3.1 Situational semantics<br />
Since Bouchard's approach insists that much <strong>of</strong> the semantics <strong>of</strong> a word is irrelevant to<br />
grammar, it is interesting to ask just what is disregarded? The answer to this question is "global<br />
knowledge"; things that are associated with the verb, but which do not affect its physical syntax.<br />
8
Bouchard terms this "situational" <strong>and</strong> "(wider-) linguistic" semantics. Generally, however, it seems<br />
that situational semantics is easier to recognise than linguistic semantics. It will be shown in<br />
Chapter 4, exactly what counts as situational semantics, sufficing to say for the moment that it<br />
includes semantic roles.<br />
In sum then, the framework postulated by Bouchard, <strong>and</strong> adopted here, omits situational<br />
notions such as semantic roles in favour <strong>of</strong> uncovering the properties <strong>of</strong> participants that pertain at<br />
the level <strong>of</strong> "trivial necessity"; the exact nature <strong>of</strong> participants is discussed in Chapter 4, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
distinct properties associated with the arguments <strong>of</strong> the different <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> will be made clear.<br />
1.4 Content <strong>and</strong> structure<br />
Summing up, this thesis presents a syntactic <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong><br />
using <strong>minimalist</strong> principles. This involves a specific view <strong>of</strong> language as an object <strong>of</strong> study,<br />
where sentences are constructed according to the principles <strong>and</strong> parameters <strong>of</strong> the language to which<br />
they belong. The aim <strong>of</strong> the thesis, therefore, is to map <strong>and</strong> describe the principles <strong>and</strong> parameters<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> that affect <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
The syntactic toolkit is drawn from GB <strong>and</strong> P&P approaches; while this is the case,<br />
economy is taken is an overarching rule: the simplest route is chosen. "Economy", however, must<br />
be qualified: in this thesis, it is assumed that overt structure is preferred to covert structure, hence<br />
"quick fixes" involving postulating otherwise unmotivated structures with no phonetic content are<br />
avoided in favour <strong>of</strong> structures that appeal to core elements in the GB <strong>and</strong> P&P approaches. Other<br />
economy features relate to the specific view <strong>of</strong> the relationship between syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics taken<br />
here: only certain parts <strong>of</strong> semantic underst<strong>and</strong>ing are assumed to be relevant to grammar. The<br />
thesis is also concerned with discovering what semantic properties differentiate <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> from<br />
other <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> each other.<br />
The thesis assumes that the reader has prior knowledge <strong>of</strong> the GB <strong>and</strong> P&P frameworks, as<br />
well as an insight into common theories <strong>of</strong> semantics/aspect.<br />
In Chapter 2, data methodology <strong>and</strong> the data itself is presented, including the problems <strong>and</strong><br />
9
phenomena that any possible <strong>analysis</strong> needs to explain. Chapter 3 presents previous analyses, <strong>and</strong><br />
counter-arguments to them, showing that a new <strong>analysis</strong> is needed. Chapter 4 presents a new way<br />
<strong>of</strong> analysing the data in accordance with the principles <strong>of</strong> semantic mapping adopted from<br />
Bouchard's (I995) <strong>analysis</strong>, demonstrating that many <strong>of</strong> the problems associated with analyses <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> stem from a misinterpretation <strong>of</strong> the data. A new <strong>analysis</strong>, which appeals to a VPshell,<br />
is presented. Chapter 5 presents the final <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> data,<br />
showing the applicability <strong>of</strong> the <strong>analysis</strong> presented at the end <strong>of</strong> Chapter 4 to the data from<br />
Chapter 2. Chapter 6 presents conclusions.<br />
10
2.0 Introduction<br />
The data for this thesis is made up <strong>of</strong> sentences <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> that are<br />
acceptable to native speakers in either written or spoken form. The <strong>English</strong> data presented is<br />
British <strong>English</strong>, the <strong>Norwegian</strong> is Bokmål. All examples <strong>and</strong> translations are my own unless<br />
otherwise stated. Explanatory/attributary notes are provided in the text or as footnotes.<br />
The data is presented in the form <strong>of</strong> numbered sentences, with numbering beginning at (1)<br />
from the beginning <strong>of</strong> each new chapter:<br />
schema:<br />
(1) This is an example.<br />
The sentences are marked according to their acceptability/grammaticality using the following<br />
(2a) Kim eats fish. Acceptable/grammatical<br />
(2b) *Kim fish eats. Unacceptable/ungrammatical<br />
(2c) ?Kim was performed before. Borderline acceptability<br />
Combinations <strong>of</strong> the symbols "?" <strong>and</strong> "*" appear; "??" <strong>and</strong> "?*" are scalar points between "?" <strong>and</strong><br />
"*" (or in fact "Ø" <strong>and</strong> "*"), such that "??" is less acceptable than "?", but more acceptable than<br />
"?*", which in turn is more acceptable than "*".<br />
Data collection for this work began with a perusal <strong>of</strong> Levin's (1993) seminal work on verbclassification.<br />
After producing a simple database <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>, a search for <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
counterparts was begun. The <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> were gleaned with the assistance <strong>of</strong> translating<br />
dictionaries, <strong>Norwegian</strong> thesauri <strong>and</strong> the kind assistance <strong>of</strong> speakers <strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>. A number <strong>of</strong><br />
searches in corpora were performed to verify the usage <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
The majority <strong>of</strong> the <strong>English</strong> data is taken from personal introspection, the opinions <strong>of</strong> native<br />
speakers <strong>and</strong> literature on <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. <strong>Norwegian</strong> data has mainly been gathered from interviews<br />
with native speakers, although some is gathered from the literature. Data has also been collected<br />
from corpora, but this has proven to be a less effective approach because the data gathered from the<br />
most wide-scale, free corpus <strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> 1 provided many examples, but not much variety (this is<br />
1<br />
The Oslo Corpus <strong>of</strong> Tagged <strong>Norwegian</strong> Texts (http://www.tekstlab.uio.no/norsk/bokmaal/english.html)<br />
11
most likely because the corpus is more-or-less uniformly comprised <strong>of</strong> newspaper texts). In the<br />
cases where data is extracted from other sources, be they from the literature or literary, this is noted<br />
as either a footnote or in the text.<br />
The remainder <strong>of</strong> this chapter has the following structure: initial observations regarding<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>; <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> frighten <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> in constructions <strong>and</strong> alternations;<br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> multiword <strong>psych</strong>-constructions; <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> appeal <strong>and</strong> wondertype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>; <strong>and</strong> conclusions.<br />
2.1 Psych-<strong>verbs</strong>: initial observations<br />
There is an expectation that <strong>verbs</strong> with similar meanings share similar syntax; this is the<br />
fundamental notion on which most verb categorization is based; it seems to be a sound assumption,<br />
given the variety <strong>of</strong> different verb groups identified in, for example, Levin (1993) 2 . While <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong><br />
have more-or-less the same meaning — they are typically defined as denoting a change in<br />
<strong>psych</strong>ological state — they have surprisingly different syntactic realizations. (3–6) present a<br />
simple semantic <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(3) Dogs frighten Kim.<br />
Stimulating Affected 3<br />
(4) Kim fears dogs.<br />
Affected Stimulating<br />
(5) Hunder skremmer Kim.<br />
'Dogs frighten Kim'<br />
Stimulating Affected<br />
(6) Kim frykter hunder.<br />
'Kim fears dogs'<br />
Affected Stimulating<br />
Note that the <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> repeat the same pattern. Frighten <strong>and</strong> fear are seemingly<br />
2<br />
Noe that Levin's (1993) approach is far from precise. Group membership <strong>and</strong> grouping properties are seemingly<br />
haphazard in many cases. The group <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> was, however, identified long before Levin's work was published.<br />
3<br />
It should be noted that a reasonable amount <strong>of</strong> care must be exercized when choosing nomenclature for the two<br />
arguments. The terms "stimulating (argument)" <strong>and</strong> "affected (argument)" are used for the present to avoid association<br />
with titles derived from semantic roles (cf. Gruber (1965)).<br />
12
coherent in semantics, but not in syntax. This pattern is repeated across the group: some <strong>verbs</strong><br />
express an argument structure similar to that <strong>of</strong> frighten, <strong>and</strong> some a pattern similar to that <strong>of</strong> fear.<br />
Thus, two kinds <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-verb can be distinguished — the first <strong>of</strong> which is characterized here as<br />
frighten-type, the second, fear-type. The same titles are used for the <strong>Norwegian</strong> verb groups to<br />
avoid confusion.<br />
One important thing to note is how these <strong>verbs</strong> compare with canonical transitive <strong>verbs</strong> 4 , as<br />
both fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> seem to be canonical transitives. It can, however, been<br />
argued, as will be seen in Chapter 4, that the assumption that both kinds <strong>of</strong> verb are transitive<br />
depends very much on how the notions "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object" are understood. There are also socalled<br />
intransitive <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(7) Fairground attractions appeal to Kim.<br />
(8) Kim wonders about fairground attractions.<br />
The first <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong> is referred to as "appeal-type", the second as "wonder-type". The present<br />
work, in common with almost every other work on <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, perhaps unfairly concentrates on<br />
the transitive <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. This is because the appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> are extremely limited in number<br />
in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, <strong>and</strong> the wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> are quite <strong>of</strong>ten intransitive variants <strong>of</strong><br />
transitive <strong>verbs</strong>, for example: Kim worries about S<strong>and</strong>y. It is debatable whether wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
form a coherent group, because some <strong>verbs</strong> display intransitive behaviour, whereas others display<br />
behaviour associated with prepositional <strong>verbs</strong> (such as compatibility with the passive). This topic<br />
is covered in section 2.2.2.12<br />
2.2 <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
constructions <strong>and</strong> alternations<br />
Levin (1993: 189-191) uses compatibility with different constructions to determine verb<br />
classes <strong>and</strong> group membership, in addition to grouping <strong>verbs</strong> based on more superficial semantic<br />
similarities. In this way, a group may contain several <strong>verbs</strong> that have similar meanings, but which<br />
are not all compatible with the same grammatical constructions. One such example is that some<br />
4<br />
Verbs which take two arguments, a subject <strong>and</strong> a direct object.<br />
13
members <strong>of</strong> the group <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are compatible with sentential complements, whereas<br />
others are not:<br />
(9a)<br />
(9b)<br />
Kim fears that S<strong>and</strong>y will tell Les.<br />
*Kim idolized that S<strong>and</strong>y will tell Les.<br />
It is therefore the case that these verb groupings do not <strong>of</strong>fer one-hundred percent coherence; rather,<br />
the groups are built loosely around semantic <strong>and</strong> syntactic similarities, more especially in simple, or<br />
"basic" — to use Keenan's (1976: 307-308) definition — constructions. Levin's illustrations,<br />
nevertheless, provide good insight into many <strong>of</strong> the properties <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>, even if these<br />
properties do not extend to every member in a group. One <strong>of</strong> Levin's important insights is that the<br />
constructions that <strong>verbs</strong> are compatible with reflect properties <strong>of</strong> the meaning <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> their<br />
arguments; this insight provides background material for the <strong>analysis</strong> in this thesis.<br />
2.2.1 Basic patterns<br />
Of the different verb groups, fear-type, frighten-type, appeal-type <strong>and</strong> wonder-type, only<br />
the frighten-type group is widespread; Levin (1993) lists 222 frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, 45 fear-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, 79 wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> (although many are listed twice or more because <strong>of</strong> combinations with<br />
different prepositions), <strong>and</strong> 5 appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> presents roughly the same verb classes as <strong>English</strong>, namely fear-type, frightentype,<br />
appeal-type <strong>and</strong> wonder-type. Of these, again, only the frighten-type group is widespread;<br />
the list <strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that appears in Appendix A forms the basis for the data used<br />
here (the list is by no means all-inclusive, but it indicates the distribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> across the<br />
classes).<br />
Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
bekymre<br />
irritere<br />
overraske<br />
skremme<br />
'worry'<br />
'irritate'<br />
'surprise'<br />
'scare/frighten'<br />
Fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
beundre<br />
forakte<br />
frykte<br />
like<br />
'admire'<br />
'despise'<br />
'fear'<br />
'like'<br />
14
Appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
appellere til<br />
gnage på<br />
jage opp<br />
skurre i<br />
'appeal to'<br />
'eat at/annoy'<br />
'chase up/agitate'<br />
'grate on'<br />
Wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
lure på<br />
kjæle for<br />
sørge over<br />
stole på<br />
'wonder (about)'<br />
'cherish'<br />
'grieve (about)'<br />
'trust (in)'<br />
Note that the group divisions already discussed in relation to <strong>English</strong> are repeated in <strong>Norwegian</strong>;<br />
this fact combined with similarity in meaning internally in the groups, <strong>and</strong> between the groups<br />
across the languages is striking evidence that meaning <strong>and</strong> structure are interrelated. Note, for<br />
example, that frykte <strong>and</strong> its cognate form, fear, both appear in the group <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> in<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong> respectively; this fact shows that the structural relationship <strong>of</strong> a verb <strong>and</strong><br />
its arguments is an important one. It is not, however, the case that this generalization holds for each<br />
<strong>and</strong> every verb: <strong>Norwegian</strong> stole på does not have a cognate form trust on in <strong>English</strong>; trust is a<br />
simple transitive in <strong>English</strong>; note, however, that the ordering <strong>of</strong> arguments with these two <strong>verbs</strong> is,<br />
nevertheless similar: an affected argument is mapped as subject, the stimulating argument is mapped<br />
as object.<br />
The following examples display the basic patterns observed in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>:<br />
(10a) The noises worry S<strong>and</strong>y. (11a) Lydene bekymrer S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Sounds-the worry S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'The noises worry S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
(10b) S<strong>and</strong>y despises Kim. (11b) S<strong>and</strong>y forakter Kim.<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y despises Kim'<br />
(10c) The book appeals to S<strong>and</strong>y. (11c) Boka appellerer til S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Book-the appeals to S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'The book appeals to S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
(10d) Kim wonders about S<strong>and</strong>y. (11d) Kim stoler på S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim trusts on S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim trusts S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
2.2.2 Fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
The basic properties <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> can be summed up in the following way:<br />
• transitive <strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
• affected argument mapped as subject;<br />
• stimulating argument mapped as object.<br />
15
The basic properties <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> as discussed so far can be summed up in the following<br />
way:<br />
• transitive <strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
• affected argument mapped as object;<br />
• stimulating argument mapped as subject.<br />
Grimshaw (1990) argues that the group can be further subdivided on the basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> that have an<br />
agentive interpretation (amuse) <strong>and</strong> those that do not (concern). This matter is treated further in<br />
section 2.2.2.8 <strong>and</strong> in Chapter 5.<br />
2.2.2.1 Causative/inchoative construction<br />
The first construction to be looked at here is the causative/inchoative construction; this<br />
construction is a "transitivity alternation" where what is normally realized as a transitive verb (12a,<br />
12c) is used in an intransitive construction (12b, 12d):<br />
(12a)<br />
(12b)<br />
(12c)<br />
(12d)<br />
Kim amused S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y amused at Kim.<br />
Kim delighted S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y delighted in Kim.<br />
This construction is incompatible with fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(13a)<br />
(13b)<br />
*Kim fears at S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
*Kim likes in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
This alternation is typically associated with <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong> change <strong>of</strong> state or position. With <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
that alternate in this way, the affected participant is realized as subject <strong>and</strong> the stimulating<br />
participant is realized as the object <strong>of</strong> a PP. This alternation is restricted to a small group <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong><br />
including delight. It should also be noted that the head <strong>of</strong> the PP differs from verb to verb. In<br />
this thesis, this alternation is taken to indicate properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
including the requirements regarding the affectedness <strong>of</strong> the object. It is also taken to indicate<br />
properties <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong> themselves regarding change <strong>of</strong> state. For more in-depth details regarding<br />
16
this construction, see Guerssel et al. (1985) <strong>and</strong> Ikegami (1985). Note that this alternation is not<br />
associated with <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
2.2.2.2 Middle construction<br />
Many <strong>English</strong> transitive frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> take part in the middle construction. This is a<br />
transitivity alternation where the argument normally realized as the object <strong>of</strong> a transitive<br />
construction is realized as subject with a (generally obligatory) adverbial.<br />
(14a)<br />
(14b)<br />
(14c)<br />
Kim frightens easily.<br />
Small children amuse easily.<br />
*Kim concerns easily.<br />
These constructions are <strong>of</strong>ten said to be restricted to <strong>verbs</strong> with agentive/intentional subject<br />
arguments, because they are <strong>of</strong>ten analysed as having an unexpressed "agentive" argument. They are<br />
also <strong>of</strong>ten said only to be compatible with <strong>verbs</strong> that have affected objects. Many frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> take part in the middle construction; this is perhaps unsurprising as the post-verbal argument<br />
is affected <strong>and</strong> is thus a c<strong>and</strong>idate for raising in this construction. Additionally, the subjects <strong>of</strong><br />
many frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, such as frighten <strong>and</strong> irritere 'irritate', can be aligned with the<br />
semantic role Agent — a prerequisite for compatibility with this construction if they do involve a<br />
suppressed Agent — which may explain the incompatibility <strong>of</strong> certain <strong>verbs</strong>, such as concern <strong>and</strong><br />
bekymre 'worry', with this construction, since they do not select an intentional or agentive argument<br />
as subject.<br />
Contrasting with frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not take part in the middle<br />
construction.<br />
(15a)<br />
(15b)<br />
(15c)<br />
?*Bears fear easily.<br />
*Chocolates like easily.<br />
*Pine furniture hates easily.<br />
This is perhaps unsurprising given that this construction, as was pointed out above, depends on the<br />
presence <strong>of</strong> an affected object <strong>and</strong> the suppression <strong>of</strong> an "agentive" argument. This fact is important<br />
in regard to the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> their arguments; the contrast with frighten-type<br />
17
<strong>verbs</strong> is also important as it identifies the properties that distinguish the two groups.<br />
Some <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> (16a) —including frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> (16c–e) — participate<br />
in the middle alternation; consider the following data:<br />
(16a)<br />
(16b)<br />
(16c)<br />
(16d)<br />
(16e)<br />
Suppen i<br />
koker (*seg i<br />
) lett.<br />
Soup-the i<br />
boils (*REFL i5<br />
) easily<br />
'The soup boils easily'<br />
*Kim bekymrer lett.<br />
Kim worries easily<br />
Kim i<br />
bekymrer seg i<br />
lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
worries REFL i<br />
easily<br />
'Kim worries easily'<br />
*Kim bekymrer over slike ting.<br />
Kim worries over such things<br />
Kim i<br />
bekymrer seg i<br />
over slike ting.<br />
Kim i<br />
worries REFL i<br />
over such things<br />
'Kim worries about such things'<br />
This shows that certain <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> (16a) allow the middle construction as seen in <strong>English</strong> (a<br />
verb with an adverb), whereas others (16c, e) allow only a reflexive middle. Note that this is not the<br />
case across-the-board, because many <strong>verbs</strong> do not allow the middle at all:<br />
(17) *Kim i<br />
skremmer (*seg i<br />
) lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
scares REFL i<br />
easy<br />
A third class appears in those that allow a reflexive transitivity construction that is not a<br />
middle, see the discussion <strong>of</strong> middles below. Note that (16d, e) represent what can be seen as the<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> equivalent <strong>of</strong> the transitivity alternation in (12) above.<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> features a number <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> which only ever appear with an accompanying<br />
reflexive (18); some other <strong>verbs</strong> have a reflexive use in addition to their usual non-reflexive use.<br />
Note that <strong>of</strong> the latter group, only one is a fear-type verb (19), while the rest are frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> (20).<br />
(18a)<br />
Kim i<br />
gruer seg i<br />
(til prøven).<br />
Kim i<br />
looks-not-forward REFL i<br />
(to test-the)<br />
'Kim is not looking forward (to the test)'<br />
5<br />
REFL marks a reflexive element.<br />
18
(18b) Kim i<br />
vemmer seg i<br />
.<br />
Kim i<br />
disgusts REFL i<br />
'Kim is disgusted'<br />
(19) Kim i<br />
liker seg i<br />
(i Spania).<br />
Kim i<br />
likes REFL i<br />
(in Spain)<br />
'Kim likes/enjoys being in Spain'<br />
(20a)<br />
(20b)<br />
Kim i<br />
bekymrer seg i<br />
over slike ting.<br />
Kim i<br />
worries REFL i<br />
over such things<br />
'Kim worries about such things'<br />
Kim i<br />
irriterer seg i<br />
over slike ting.<br />
Kim i<br />
irritates REFL i<br />
over such things<br />
'Kim gets irritated about such things'<br />
In this thesis, these constructions are aligned with middles because the middle is <strong>of</strong>ten realized in<br />
other languages (cf. Bulgarian) as a reflexive, <strong>and</strong> therefore remarks on <strong>and</strong> references for middles are<br />
relevant for this class <strong>of</strong> reflexive constructions.<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> — in common with their <strong>English</strong> counterparts — are<br />
incompatible with the middle construction, although there is a single fear-type verb in <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
(like) that is compatible with the reflexive construction, but this is used as an idiom <strong>and</strong> is not<br />
compatible with the (perhaps obligatory) adverb that is observed with middles.<br />
(21a)<br />
(21b)<br />
*Bjørner frykter lett.<br />
Bears fear easily<br />
Kim i<br />
liker seg i<br />
(*lett).<br />
Kim i<br />
likes REFL i<br />
(*easy)<br />
'Kim enjoys himself'<br />
In this thesis, middle constructions are taken to be indicative <strong>of</strong> properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments<br />
<strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong>; additionally, these constructions prove to be an important factor in distinguishing the<br />
syntax <strong>of</strong> frighten <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>, <strong>and</strong> are discussed extensively in Chapter 5. For commentary<br />
on middles, see Condoravdi (1989), Dimitrova-Vulchanova (1999), Hale & Keyser (1986, 1987,<br />
1988) <strong>and</strong> Keyser & Roeper (1984, 1992).<br />
19
2.2.2.3 PRO-arb object construction<br />
The PRO-arb(itrary) object construction is an alternation which is observed with many<br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>; it involves the suppression <strong>of</strong> an object argument such that the event denoted<br />
by the verb is read as generic, i.e. it the event concerns everyone.<br />
(22a)<br />
(22b)<br />
The story about the Scotsman never fails to annoy Scottish people.<br />
The story about the Scotsman never fails to annoy.<br />
The PRO-arb Object alternation is not seen with <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
(23a)<br />
(23b)<br />
Historien om skotten slutter aldri å irritere skotter.<br />
Story-the about Scot-the stops never to irritate scots<br />
'The story never stops/fails to irritate Scotsmen'<br />
*Historien om skotten slutter aldri å irritere.<br />
Story-the about Scot-the stops never to irritate<br />
The construction is not observed with fear type <strong>verbs</strong> in either <strong>English</strong> or <strong>Norwegian</strong>. Levin points<br />
out that this construction is restricted to <strong>verbs</strong> with affected objects (explaining why fear-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> do not participate in this construction: the subject is affected, not the object). It seems<br />
therefore strange that only a limited group <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is actually compatible with this<br />
alternation, as objects <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are typically affected arguments. The fact that<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> does not allow this construction is important in this thesis because is indicates the<br />
parametric variation between <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; the alternation, in <strong>English</strong>, is assumed to<br />
indicate properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>; these matters are treated in<br />
Chapter 5. . For more information on this alternation, see Rizzi (1986).<br />
20
2.2.2.4 Possessor (<strong>and</strong>) attribute (factoring) constructions<br />
The transitive possessor subject possessor-attribute factoring construction is an alternation<br />
that involves the group <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>. It is observed in both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, <strong>and</strong> is<br />
formed by expressing the stimulating argument either as the possessor <strong>of</strong> a property (which is<br />
realized as a PP object), or as an attribute realized as a genitive.<br />
(24a)<br />
(24b)<br />
(25a)<br />
(25b)<br />
Kim irritated S<strong>and</strong>y with his silly jokes.<br />
Kim's silly jokes irritated S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Jon i<br />
irriterte Tor med de dumme vitsene sine i<br />
Jon i<br />
irritated Tor with silly jokes-the REFL i<br />
'Jon irritated Tor with his silly jokes'<br />
De dumme vitsene til Jon irriterte Tor.<br />
silly jokes-the to Jon irritated Tor<br />
'Jon's silly jokes irritated Tor'<br />
Here, the stimulating argument is rendered either as an individual with certain properties expressed<br />
in a PP, or as properties attributed to an individual. Levin (1993: 77) points out that factoring in<br />
this alternation sets up a relationship between the subject <strong>of</strong> the construction <strong>and</strong> the object <strong>of</strong> the<br />
PP, which is unlike other factoring alternations which set up relationships between the object <strong>of</strong> the<br />
construction <strong>and</strong> the object <strong>of</strong> the PP. This is demonstrated in the following example (a possessorattribute<br />
factoring alternation involving fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>):<br />
(26a)<br />
(26b)<br />
Kim admired Les' optimism.<br />
Kim admired the optimism in Les.<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> speakers find fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are somewhat strange when the object is an<br />
attribute in the possessor-attribute-object alternation (27). They take part in the possessor-<strong>and</strong>attribute<br />
alternation given a suitable "possessor" (Karis øyne in (28b), Kari alone would have been<br />
unacceptable). This distinguishes <strong>Norwegian</strong> from <strong>English</strong>, where both <strong>of</strong> these alternations are<br />
acceptable; why this difference should be present is discussed in Chapter 5.<br />
(27a)<br />
Kim liker Karis holdning.<br />
Kim likes Kari's attitude<br />
21
(27b)<br />
(28a)<br />
(28b)<br />
?Kim liker Kari for holdningen hennes.<br />
Kim likes Kari for attitude-the hers<br />
'Kim likes Kari for her attitude'<br />
Kim hatet Karis forakt.<br />
Kim hated Kari's contempt<br />
Kim hatet forakten i Karis øyne.<br />
Kim hated the contempt-the in Kari's eyes.<br />
'Kim hated the contempt in Kari's eyes'<br />
Note that there is a clear semantic link between the direct object <strong>and</strong> the object <strong>of</strong> the PP in (28b),<br />
mirroring the link between the subject <strong>and</strong> the object <strong>of</strong> the PP <strong>of</strong> the frighten-type construction in<br />
(24a). This may be taken to be evidential that the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> has some<br />
object-like properties. The construction in (24b) does, however, can also be taken to indicate<br />
special properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, as it shows that "properties <strong>of</strong> an<br />
individual"/a non-intentional aseity can be expressed as subject for these <strong>verbs</strong>. This opens up<br />
questions regarding properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. In this thesis, the<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> these properties proves to be an essential part <strong>of</strong> defining what frighten-type <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong><br />
are; topics arising from the discussion <strong>of</strong> these properties appear in Chapters 3–5. For more<br />
information on this alternation, see Van Oosten (1980).<br />
Fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> contrast with frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> in that they take part in the possessorattribute-object<br />
alternation. Participation in this alternation involves a verb that takes an object that<br />
is a genitive phrase such as "his croquet skills" or a phrase based on the formula "possessor" "for<br />
attribute". Levin cites Deane & Wheeler (1984) as arguing that the <strong>verbs</strong> involved in this alternation<br />
"denote the direction <strong>of</strong> attention toward some entity."<br />
(29a)<br />
(29b)<br />
Kim admires S<strong>and</strong>y's optimism.<br />
Kim admires S<strong>and</strong>y for her optimism.<br />
Note that this alternation is differentiated from other similar alternations by the specific use <strong>of</strong> the<br />
preposition for in the NP PP variant.<br />
A similar alternation that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> take part in is the possessor-<strong>and</strong>-attribute<br />
alternation. In this case, the genitive is again present, but the attribute is inserted as the direct<br />
object, <strong>and</strong> the possessor as the object <strong>of</strong> a PP:<br />
22
(30a)<br />
(30b)<br />
Kim hated S<strong>and</strong>y's jealousy.<br />
Kim hated the jealousy in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
As fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are the only <strong>verbs</strong> that take part in this alternation, this particular alternation<br />
helps to develop the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>. The facts <strong>of</strong> these constructions<br />
are relevant to the present work because they illustrate selectional restrictions associated with feartype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>; this matter is treated in Chapter 5. For more information on these constructions see<br />
Deane & Wheeler (1984).<br />
2.2.2.5 Interaction with sentential complements<br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> allow the extraposition <strong>of</strong> sentential complements with frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> 6 ; this is reflected by the insertion <strong>of</strong> an argument, "it", which refers to the extraposed<br />
complement.<br />
(31a)<br />
(31b)<br />
(31c)<br />
(31d)<br />
(32a)<br />
(32b)<br />
(32c)<br />
(32d)<br />
That the stock market had crashed irritated S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
It irritated S<strong>and</strong>y that the stock market had crashed.<br />
To have to serve such people irritated the shop assistant.<br />
It irritated the shop assistant to have to serve such people.<br />
At børsen kræsjet irriterte Tor.<br />
That stock-market-the crashed irritated Tor<br />
'That the stock market crashed irritated Tor'<br />
Det irriterte Tor at børsen kræsjet.<br />
It irritated Tor that stock-market-the crashed<br />
'It irritated Tor that the stock market crashed'<br />
Å måtte ekspedere slike folk irriterer ekspeditøren.<br />
To must serve such people irritated shop assistant-the<br />
'To have to serve such people irritated the shop assistant'<br />
Det irriterer ekspeditøren å måtte ekspedere slike folk.<br />
It irritated shop assistant-the to must serve such people<br />
'It irritated the shop assistant to have to serve such people'<br />
The fact that this construction is observed with both frighten-type <strong>and</strong>, as will be seen, fear-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>. The relevance <strong>of</strong> this construction to this thesis is the indication it gives as to what can<br />
qualify as a subject/object argument <strong>of</strong> a <strong>psych</strong>-verb. The fact that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> take a clause<br />
in subject position is in itself indicative <strong>of</strong> the special properties <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>; it has been claimed<br />
that it is indicative <strong>of</strong> the fact that the subjects <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong> have object-like properties, this will<br />
6<br />
Mila Vulchanova (p.c.) points out that frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are the casebook examples <strong>of</strong> extraposition.<br />
23
e shown to be an incorrect <strong>analysis</strong>.<br />
The realization <strong>of</strong> a clause in subject position is not limited to frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
numerous <strong>verbs</strong>, including but not limited to raising <strong>verbs</strong>, present similar syntax:<br />
(33a)<br />
(33b)<br />
(34a)<br />
(34b)<br />
(35a)<br />
(35b)<br />
(36a)<br />
(36b)<br />
(37a)<br />
(37b)<br />
(38a)<br />
(38b)<br />
That Kim plays chess opens many doors for him.<br />
It opens many doors for Kim that he plays chess.<br />
That Kim has an extra arm helps his piano technique.<br />
It helps his piano technique that Kim has an extra arm.<br />
That S<strong>and</strong>y eats anchovies seems to put people <strong>of</strong>f her.<br />
It seems to put people <strong>of</strong>f her that S<strong>and</strong>y eats anchovies.<br />
At Kim spiller sjakk åpner opp mange muligheter for ham.<br />
That Kim plays chess opens up many possibilities for him<br />
'That Kim plays chess opens up many doors for him'<br />
Det åpner opp mange muligheter for Kim at han 7 spiller sjakk.<br />
It opens up many possibilities for Kim that he plays chess<br />
'It opens up many possibilities for Kim that he plays chess'<br />
At Kim har en arm for mange forbedrer klavier-teknikken sin.<br />
That Kim i<br />
has one arm too many improves piano technique REFL i<br />
'That Kim has one arm too many improves his piano technique'<br />
Det forbedrer Kims klavier-teknikk at han har en arm for mange.<br />
'It improves Kim's piano technique that he has one arm too many'<br />
At S<strong>and</strong>y spiser ansjos gjør folk skeptisk til henne.<br />
That S<strong>and</strong>y eats anchovies does people skeptical to her<br />
'That S<strong>and</strong>y eats anchovies makes people feel she is a bit strange'<br />
Det gjør folk skeptisk til henne at S<strong>and</strong>y spiser ansjos.<br />
It does people skeptical to her that S<strong>and</strong>y eats anchovies<br />
'?It makes people feel that she is a little strange that S<strong>and</strong>y eats anchovies'<br />
The fact that there are numerous <strong>verbs</strong> that realize similar sentential extraposition to that observed<br />
with frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> indicates that they are not "quirky" or unusual. This fact is a<br />
central theme in Chapters 4 <strong>and</strong> 5.<br />
Levin's (1993) categorization reveals that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> vary as to whether they allow<br />
sentential complements (39a, b); whether they allow dummy "it" with sentential complements<br />
(39c, d); or infinitival complements (39e, f).<br />
7<br />
Note that the ordering antecedent–anaphor is required for grammaticality in most cases in <strong>Norwegian</strong>. See Hellan<br />
(1988) for <strong>analysis</strong>.<br />
24
(39a)<br />
(39b)<br />
(39c)<br />
(39d)<br />
(39e)<br />
(39f)<br />
Kim feared that the world was coming to an end.<br />
*Kim idolised that Shirley Crabtree had said hello to him.<br />
Kim hated it that the world was coming to an end.<br />
?*Kim feared it that the world was coming to an end.<br />
Kim liked to walk home.<br />
*Kim idolized to walk home.<br />
This pattern is repeated in <strong>Norwegian</strong>, with the exception that (40d) is acceptable.<br />
(40a) Kim fryktet at vi nærmer oss verdens ende.<br />
Kim feared that we near us world's end<br />
'Kim feared that the world is coming to an end'<br />
(40b) *Kim tilba at vi nærmer oss verdens ende. 8<br />
Kim worried that we near us world's end<br />
(40c) Kim hatet det at vi nærmer oss verdens ende.<br />
Kim hated it that we near us world's end<br />
'Kim hated it that the world is coming to an end'<br />
(40d) Kim fryktet det at vi nærmer oss verdens ende.<br />
Kim worried it that we near us world's end<br />
(40e) Kim likte å gå hjem.<br />
Kim liked to walk home<br />
(40f) *Kim tilba å gå hjem.<br />
Kim adored to walk home<br />
The properties <strong>of</strong> the individual <strong>verbs</strong> dictate whether or not they are compatible or incompatible<br />
with the different sentential complements. It is not difficult to imagine that the meaning <strong>of</strong><br />
idolize/tilba is only compatible with a small set <strong>of</strong> "idolizable" things; these things are restricted<br />
things denoted by NPs. There are, however, further restrictions on idolize, in that it is also only<br />
compatible with things that are idolizable. Note that Kim idolizes the stars is only felicitous when<br />
referring to stars in the sense <strong>of</strong> famous individuals (such as Greta Garbo), not stellar bodies. These<br />
kinds <strong>of</strong> property are important in the context <strong>of</strong> this thesis, because they give insight into the<br />
overarching selectional restrictions that are defined in the core concept <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
Additionally, the selectional restriction indicate different things about the events denoted by the<br />
individual <strong>verbs</strong>, which is also highly relevant to the present study.<br />
From this, the hypothesis is advanced that both fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> behave<br />
8<br />
The example in (a) below, however, is perfectly grammatical.<br />
(a)<br />
Kim i bekymret seg i over at vi kanskje nærmet oss verdens ende.<br />
Kim i worried REFL i over that we perhaps approached us worlds end<br />
'Kim worried that we were perhaps approaching the end <strong>of</strong> the world'<br />
25
syntactically in a similar way to other verb groups, but that their selectional restrictions distinguish<br />
them from these other verb groups. The identification <strong>of</strong> which properties govern suitable<br />
c<strong>and</strong>idates for arguments for these <strong>verbs</strong> is covered in Chapters 3–5. For more information regarding<br />
clauses as arguments in <strong>English</strong> see Quirk et al. (1985); for <strong>Norwegian</strong>, see Faarlund et al. (1997);<br />
for more information regarding <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> sentential complements see Bouchard (1995).<br />
2.2.2.6 Passive construction<br />
<strong>English</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> passivize; the choice <strong>of</strong> preposition used with the<br />
passive form <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> varies with the verb, although they can all use by, which is<br />
taken by some (cf. Pesetsky (1995)) to be indicative <strong>of</strong> the verbal passive; other prepositions are<br />
associated with adjectival passives. (41c) presents a purely adjectival passive.<br />
(41a)<br />
(41b)<br />
(41c)<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y was irritated by/with Kim.<br />
Kim was concerned by/about/with S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
You can consider me irritated by that suggestion.<br />
Assuming that it is the case that by represents the verbal passive, <strong>and</strong> other prepositions the<br />
adjectival passive, it can be assumed that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow both kinds <strong>of</strong> passive.<br />
In <strong>Norwegian</strong>, it seems to be the case that the preposition does not vary, but one can — at a<br />
push — use av rather than the usual over, in the instances below. Note that the passives in (42a, b)<br />
are true verbal passives as the passive morphology ble <strong>and</strong> -s only occurs with verbal passives;<br />
(42c) represents the <strong>Norwegian</strong> adjectival passive.<br />
(42a)<br />
(42b)<br />
(42c)<br />
Kim ble irritert (?av)/over S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim PASS irritated <strong>of</strong>/over S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim is irritated by S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
Kim irriteres (?av)/over S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim irritate+PASS <strong>of</strong>/over S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim is irritated by S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
Kim er irritert (*av)/over S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim is irritated over S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim gets irritated with S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow all types <strong>of</strong> passive, be they verbal or<br />
26
adjectival:<br />
(43a)<br />
(43b)<br />
(44a)<br />
(44b)<br />
(44c)<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y is hated by Kim.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y can consider herself hated.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y hates av Kim.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y hate+PASS <strong>of</strong> Kim<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y is hated by Kim'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y ble hatet av Kim.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y PASS hated <strong>of</strong> Kim<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y is hated by Kim'<br />
??S<strong>and</strong>y er hatet av Kim.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y is hated <strong>of</strong> Kim<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y gets hated by Kim' (had this been grammatical)<br />
Because they are assumed to passivize both adjectivally <strong>and</strong> verbally, fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are not<br />
generally considered to be unusual in most approaches.<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988) <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw (1990) both claim that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not<br />
passivize verbally, claiming that the passives observed with these <strong>verbs</strong> are adjectival passives/past<br />
participles. The disproval <strong>of</strong> this claim is one <strong>of</strong> the major themes in this thesis. More evidence will<br />
be presented regarding the status <strong>of</strong> the passive with respect to frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> in Chapters 3<br />
<strong>and</strong> 4.<br />
For more on the passive in relation to <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> see Belletti & Rizzi (1988), Bouchard<br />
(1995), Grimshaw (1990) <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky (1995); for more information on the passive in <strong>English</strong> see<br />
Quirk et al. (1985); <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>: Åfarli (1989/1992); for more on the syntax <strong>of</strong> the passive, see<br />
Perlmutter & Postal (1983) <strong>and</strong> Williams (1982).<br />
2.2.2.7 Binding properties<br />
The binding properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are widely discussed, because frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
allow so-called backward binding. Backwards binding is a situation where an anaphor precedes its<br />
antecedent.<br />
(45a) The variety <strong>of</strong> rumours about themselves i<br />
impressed Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(45b) Reflected images <strong>of</strong> themselves i<br />
frightened Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
27
Backwards binding is not generally observed in <strong>Norwegian</strong>: Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000) use the<br />
following example to demonstrate this (their (9b)):<br />
(46) *Hunden sin i<br />
har <strong>of</strong>te skadet Jon i<br />
.<br />
Dog-the REFL i<br />
has <strong>of</strong>ten hurt Jon i<br />
Some sentences seem, however, to be more acceptable than others, the following examples are<br />
borderline acceptable to some <strong>Norwegian</strong> speakers.<br />
(47a) ?Mengden (av) rykter om dem selv i<br />
imponerte [Kim og S<strong>and</strong>y] i<br />
.<br />
Amount-the (<strong>of</strong>) rumours about them REFL i<br />
impressed Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
'The amount <strong>of</strong> rumours about themselves impressed Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
(47b) ?Speilbilder av dem selv i<br />
skremte [Kim og S<strong>and</strong>y] i<br />
.<br />
Reflected images av them REFL i<br />
scared Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
'Reflected images <strong>of</strong> themselves frightened Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
Binding theory as expressed in Chomsky (1986) has problems accounting for backward<br />
binding — it is essentially the reverse <strong>of</strong> the pattern otherwise observed. This seems, again, to<br />
suggest that frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are unusual; this is, in fact, a misrepresentation, as there are<br />
a wide number <strong>of</strong> other non-<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that also allow backward binding:<br />
(48a) Pictures <strong>of</strong> each other i<br />
would make nice presents for Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(48b) Hearing such things about themselves i<br />
gives Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
headaches.<br />
(48c) Reports about his i<br />
own deeds characterize Les' i<br />
books.<br />
Backwards binding has been used by certain authors (cf. Belletti & Rizzi (1988)) to<br />
promote the idea that frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are in some way unusual; that backward binding is<br />
observed in other, non-<strong>psych</strong>, constructions goes some way to refuting this claim. As was stated<br />
above, this thesis is concerned with showing that <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are not "unusual" or "quirky". They<br />
will be shown to display similar patterns to other constructions; <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> generally will be<br />
shown to be distinguished by properties <strong>of</strong> their meaning <strong>and</strong> selectional restrictions. Therefore, the<br />
topic <strong>of</strong> backward binding is an important issue in Chapter 5, helping to show that <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
abide by the common principles <strong>and</strong> parameters <strong>of</strong> the language in which they are observed.<br />
For more information on binding related to <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> see Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000),<br />
28
Belletti & Rizzi (1988), Grimshaw (1990), Pesetsky (1995), <strong>and</strong> Bouchard (1995); for information<br />
on binding in <strong>Norwegian</strong>, see Hellan (1988); for more information on the theory <strong>of</strong> binding, see<br />
Chomsky (1986), Jackend<strong>of</strong>f (1997: 67–78), Pollard & Sag (1994: 238–281).<br />
2.2.2.8 Compatibility with intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong><br />
It was noted above that Grimshaw (1990) claimed that the frighten-type group could be<br />
divided into those that have agentive interpretations <strong>and</strong> those that do not. An agentive<br />
interpretation is a reading where a participant, typically the subject, is assumed to carry out the<br />
action denoted by the verb intentionally, or — under a thematic <strong>analysis</strong> — as an Agent; a nonagentive<br />
reading is one where there is no such intentional participant. (49a), (50a), (51a) <strong>and</strong> (52a)<br />
give examples <strong>of</strong> agentive interpretations (although (50a) <strong>and</strong> (52a) are ungrammatical); (49b), (50b),<br />
(51b) <strong>and</strong> (52b) give examples <strong>of</strong> non-agentive interpretations. Note that the agentive interpretation<br />
is marked by interaction with a suitable adverb, such as deliberately.<br />
(49a)<br />
(49b)<br />
(50a)<br />
(50b)<br />
(51a)<br />
(51b)<br />
(52a)<br />
(52b)<br />
Kim (deliberately) scared S<strong>and</strong>y (by banging doors <strong>and</strong> making ghost noises)<br />
Something about Kim (*deliberately) scared S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim (*deliberately) concerned S<strong>and</strong>y (?*by changing tone <strong>of</strong> voice).<br />
Something about Kim (*deliberately) concerned S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim skremte S<strong>and</strong>y med vilje.<br />
Kim scared S<strong>and</strong>y with will<br />
'Kim scared s<strong>and</strong>y on purpose'<br />
Noe ved Kim skremte S<strong>and</strong>y (*med vilje).<br />
Something with Kim scared S<strong>and</strong>y (*with will)<br />
'Something about Kim scared S<strong>and</strong>y (*on purpose)'<br />
Kim bekymret S<strong>and</strong>y (*med vilje).<br />
Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*with will)<br />
'Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*on purpose)'<br />
Noe ved Kim bekymret S<strong>and</strong>y (*med vilje).<br />
Something with Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*with will)<br />
'Something about Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*on purpose)'<br />
These sentences show that scare/skremme is compatible with both intentional <strong>and</strong> non-intentional<br />
subjects, whereas concern/bekymre is only compatible with non-intentional subjects 9 . In relation to<br />
compatibility with ad<strong>verbs</strong>, Postal (1971) points out the following pattern:<br />
9<br />
Note that intentionality is presumed to be a property <strong>of</strong> sentient individuals, thus it cannot be applied to parts or<br />
properties <strong>of</strong> individuals (unless they are some form <strong>of</strong> synecdoche, such as Les' elbow deliberately came into contact<br />
with the button, where Les' elbow is taken to st<strong>and</strong> for the whole <strong>of</strong> Les, who presumably is an intentional being).<br />
29
(53a)<br />
(53b)<br />
(53c)<br />
(53d)<br />
Personally, I fear Kim.<br />
*Personally, Kim fears me.<br />
*Personally, I frighten Kim.<br />
Personally, Kim frightens me.<br />
The pattern is also observed in <strong>Norwegian</strong>, although the use <strong>of</strong> 'personally' is considered to be<br />
somewhat unusual with skremme:<br />
(54a)<br />
(54b)<br />
(54c)<br />
(54d)<br />
Personlig frykter jeg Kim.<br />
*Personlig frykter Kim meg.<br />
*Personlig skremmer jeg Kim.<br />
?Personlig skremmer Kim meg.<br />
Postal (1971) claims that this kind <strong>of</strong> adverb can only be used to refer to a DS subject. This claim<br />
is, <strong>of</strong> course, easily disproved because these ad<strong>verbs</strong> can refer to objects <strong>and</strong> raised (non-DS)<br />
subjects:<br />
(55a)<br />
(55b)<br />
(55c)<br />
Personally, the idea kick-started my creative process<br />
Personally, I was put in the cage by the magician.<br />
Personally, I was expelled.<br />
A related issue can be found in the fact that number <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are also plainly<br />
incompatible with certain ad<strong>verbs</strong> such as "voluntarily" <strong>and</strong> "personally". This is very similar to<br />
the data presented regarding Grimshaw's (1990) proposal that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> be divided into<br />
those that have an agentive interpretation <strong>and</strong> those that do not; it can be seen that certain<br />
constructions are incompatible with ad<strong>verbs</strong> that imply intentionality.<br />
(56a)<br />
(56b)<br />
(56c)<br />
(56d)<br />
(57a)<br />
(57b)<br />
*Personally, I concern people.<br />
*Kim voluntarily concerns people.<br />
Personally, I frighten people.<br />
Kim voluntarily frightens people.<br />
*Personlig, bekymrer jeg folk.<br />
Personally worry I people<br />
*Kim bekymrer folk med egen vilje.<br />
Kim worries people with own will<br />
30
(57c)<br />
(57d)<br />
Personlig skremmer jeg folk.<br />
Personally, frighten I people<br />
'Personally, I frighten people'<br />
Kim skremmer folk med egen vilje.<br />
Kim frightens people with own will<br />
'Kim deliberately scares people'<br />
The fact that personally can only refer to certain arguments in certain positions points to properties<br />
<strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>and</strong> argument structure <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>; the fact that some <strong>verbs</strong> are plainly<br />
incompatible with such ad<strong>verbs</strong> seems to point to whether or not it is possible to associate an<br />
agentive/intentional interpretation with the event denoted by the verb. In this thesis, these issues<br />
help to identify properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> their event types. This matter is<br />
discussed in Chapter 5.<br />
Further discussion <strong>of</strong> this topic can be found in Bouchard (1995), Postal (1971) <strong>and</strong> Ruwet<br />
(1972).<br />
2.2.2.9 Frighten-type multiword constructions<br />
Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are not restricted to the kinds listed by Levin (1993), many authors<br />
also include multiword <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong> the kind in (58); these are termed "<strong>psych</strong>-constructions" by<br />
Bouchard (1995). They are <strong>of</strong>ten made up <strong>of</strong> non-<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> juxtaposed with "<strong>psych</strong>compatible"<br />
arguments, such that a <strong>psych</strong> interpretation is derived; in this way, they are also<br />
productive, allowing non-<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> to take on new meanings.<br />
(58a)<br />
(58b)<br />
(58c)<br />
(58d)<br />
Kim gives S<strong>and</strong>y the heebie-jeebies/the heebie-jeebies to S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim makes S<strong>and</strong>y angry.<br />
Kim put the fear <strong>of</strong> God into S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim struck S<strong>and</strong>y with his intelligence.<br />
In this context, <strong>psych</strong>-compatible arguments are typically those that express some notion<br />
associated with emotion, such as "heebie-jeebies', but may include a wide array <strong>of</strong> other argument<br />
types that gain a <strong>psych</strong>-interpretation in these particular constructions. This fact makes these<br />
constructions useful in identifying properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
Psych-constructions are not strictly speaking <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> as they also appear in non-<br />
31
<strong>psych</strong>-constructions. Psych-constructions, however, have special properties that they do not share<br />
with their non-<strong>psych</strong> uses. Among these are properties such as compatibility 10 with "backwardbinding"<br />
constructions.<br />
(59a)<br />
(59b)<br />
Pictures <strong>of</strong> themselves/?Each other's spouse gave Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y the heebie-jeebies.<br />
*Each other's spouse gave Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y a kiss.<br />
These constructions do not, however, share all <strong>of</strong> the properties <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>: they<br />
do not, for example, participate in the middle construction.<br />
(60a)<br />
(60b)<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y gives the heebie-jeebies easily.<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y makes angry easily.<br />
These constructions are productive <strong>and</strong> allow the formation <strong>of</strong> new, novel <strong>psych</strong>-constructions in a<br />
way that is not seen with "proper" <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. This fact shows that <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> build upon<br />
identifiable processes <strong>and</strong> share structural properties.<br />
2.2.2.10 Multiword <strong>psych</strong>-constructions in <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
In common with <strong>English</strong>, <strong>Norwegian</strong> allows a number <strong>of</strong> multiword <strong>psych</strong>-constructions.<br />
As has been seen, these are constructions with <strong>psych</strong> interpretations, but which centre around a<br />
verb which is not necessarily a <strong>psych</strong>-verb; again this is a productive construction. <strong>Norwegian</strong>,<br />
however, also features a number <strong>of</strong> sometimes idiosyncratic constructions, among which are<br />
reflexive <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
A construction which is observed extensively in <strong>Norwegian</strong>, <strong>and</strong> is tied in with the reflexives<br />
mentioned above, is a construction where a reflexive is combined with a modal <strong>and</strong> a bare <strong>psych</strong>infinitive<br />
such that a <strong>psych</strong>-construction is formed.<br />
(61a)<br />
(61b)<br />
Kim i<br />
lar seg i<br />
irritere.<br />
Kim i<br />
lets REFL i<br />
irritate<br />
'Kim lets himself get annoyed'<br />
Kim i<br />
lar seg i<br />
bekymre.<br />
Kim i<br />
lets REFL i<br />
worry<br />
'Kim lets himself worry'<br />
10<br />
This does not, however, hold for all constructions.<br />
32
This construction also has a possible analogue in <strong>English</strong> (62), although note that the construction<br />
does not share the exact syntax <strong>of</strong> the <strong>Norwegian</strong> construction.<br />
(62) Kim i<br />
lets himself i<br />
get annoyed/het up.<br />
This is an important construction for two reasons; firstly, in that it is widespread in the Oslo<br />
Corpus <strong>of</strong> Tagged <strong>Norwegian</strong> Texts (<strong>of</strong>ten seen in situations where more direct forms such as an<br />
active construction would presumably have been deemed <strong>of</strong>fensive). And, secondly, because they<br />
demonstrate certain properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> associated with reflexivity <strong>and</strong> argument types.<br />
Many constructions in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> are based around causative auxiliaries such as<br />
make in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> får 'get' <strong>and</strong> gjøre 'do' in <strong>Norwegian</strong>. These <strong>verbs</strong> are combined with an<br />
adjective, creating a <strong>psych</strong>-construction.<br />
(63a)<br />
(63b)<br />
(63c)<br />
(63d)<br />
Han gjør meg redd.<br />
He does me scared<br />
'He makes me scared'<br />
Han gjør meg trist.<br />
He does me sad<br />
'He makes me sad'<br />
Han gjør meg blid.<br />
He does me happy<br />
'He makes me happy'<br />
Han får meg til å grøsse<br />
He gets me to to shudder<br />
'He makes me shudder'<br />
Note that gjøre also forms a number <strong>of</strong> compound <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(64) Han blidgjorde folkemengden.<br />
He happy-did people-mass-the<br />
'He calmed the crowd'<br />
The non-combinatory constructions are borderline/unacceptable when used in the passive,<br />
compounded constructions are fine in the passive.<br />
(65a)<br />
(65b)<br />
??Jeg gjøres redd (av han).<br />
I make+PASS scared (<strong>of</strong> him)<br />
??Jeg gjøres trist (av han).<br />
I make+PASS sad (<strong>of</strong> him)<br />
33
(65c)<br />
(65d)<br />
??Jeg gjøres blid (av han).<br />
I make+PASS happy (<strong>of</strong> him)<br />
*Jeg fåes til å grøsse (av han).<br />
I get+PASS to to shudder (<strong>of</strong> him)<br />
(66) Jeg blidgjøres (av han)<br />
I happy-make+PASS (<strong>of</strong> him)<br />
'I am made happy by him' (?)<br />
These constructions are important because they demonstrate that <strong>Norwegian</strong> allows the kind <strong>of</strong><br />
causative constructions observed in many other languages, <strong>and</strong> that these <strong>Norwegian</strong> constructions<br />
can have a <strong>psych</strong> interpretation. In addition, they display a compound form not observed in<br />
<strong>English</strong>, namely blidgjøre.<br />
The issues that arise from the discussion <strong>of</strong> multiword <strong>psych</strong>-constructions are important<br />
to this thesis because they show not only that <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> have distinct properties that mark them<br />
out as a group, but also that they are part <strong>of</strong> a wider syntactic domain. The phenomenon <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>constructions<br />
also points to limitations on productivity in this class. The properties <strong>and</strong> underlying<br />
principles for these phenomena are treated in Chapters 4 <strong>and</strong> 5.<br />
Further information on <strong>psych</strong>-constructions can be found in Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000),<br />
Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> Ruwet (1972).<br />
2.2.2.11 Appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
These <strong>verbs</strong> are characterized by their lack <strong>of</strong> compatibility with the passive; this is<br />
unsurprising given the fact that they do not subcategorize a direct object. Levin also points out that<br />
this group displays a pattern which is more common in other languages, for example French. Both<br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> fail to passivize.<br />
(67) *Kim was appealed to (by the statue).<br />
(68a) *Kim appelleres til av statuen.<br />
Kim appeal+PASS to <strong>of</strong> statue-the<br />
(68b) *Kim ble appellert til av statuen.<br />
Kim PASS appealed to <strong>of</strong> statue-the<br />
(68c) *Kim er appellert til av statuen.<br />
Kim is appealed to <strong>of</strong> statue-the<br />
34
These <strong>verbs</strong> form a very limited class in both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; this, in addition to their<br />
otherwise restricted behaviour means that they are analysed in this thesis as simple unergative<br />
intransitives. This <strong>analysis</strong> is only slightly embellished, to account for certain properties associated<br />
with the subject arguments <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>. More information on<br />
intransitives in <strong>English</strong> can be found in Quirk et al. (1985); for <strong>Norwegian</strong>, see Faarlund et al.<br />
(1997).<br />
2.2.2.12 Wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
Levin notes that some <strong>verbs</strong> in this group passivize; this may be because, as stated above,<br />
the group is not coherent. The <strong>verbs</strong> that passivize may be prepositional <strong>verbs</strong>, rather than true<br />
intransitives.<br />
(69a)<br />
(69b)<br />
(69c)<br />
(69d)<br />
(70a)<br />
(70b)<br />
(70c)<br />
The statue was marvelled at by Kim.<br />
The statue was approved <strong>of</strong> by S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
*The statue was angered over by Kim.<br />
*The statue was bewared <strong>of</strong> by S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
?Kim stoles på/ble stolt på av alle..<br />
Kim trust+PASS on/PASS trusted on <strong>of</strong> all<br />
'Kim is trusted by everyone'<br />
Dødsfallene sørges over/ble sørget over av alle.<br />
Deaths-the mourn+PASS over/PASS mourned over <strong>of</strong> all<br />
'The deaths were mourned by everyone'<br />
*Mysteriet lures på/ble lurt på av alle.<br />
Mystery-the wonder+PASS on/PASS wondered on <strong>of</strong> all<br />
A true intransitive verb should not passivize because the verb does not have a direct object, which<br />
means that when the subject is suppressed, no argument remains to be promoted to subject. On the<br />
basis <strong>of</strong> this, it can be assumed that the group is not coherent, <strong>and</strong> a fifth group is identified; this<br />
group should perhaps be identified as a subgroup <strong>of</strong> the fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> as it otherwise displays<br />
similar realization to those <strong>verbs</strong>, e.g. an affected argument is realized as subject, while the<br />
stimulating argument is realized as object. This entails that the <strong>verbs</strong> in the new group be<br />
compatible with the same alternations as other fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>. In the following, alternations with<br />
which fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are incompatible have an asterisk next to the alternation title.<br />
35
Sentential complements<br />
(71a) ??Kim marvelled at it that S<strong>and</strong>y had passed the test/*to like fish.<br />
(71b) *Kim approved <strong>of</strong> (it) that S<strong>and</strong>y had passed the test./*to like fish.<br />
(72a) Kim stoler på (det) at S<strong>and</strong>y har bestått prøven/*å like fisk.<br />
Kim trusts on (it) that S<strong>and</strong>y has passed test-the/*to like fish<br />
'Kim relies? on (it) that S<strong>and</strong>y has passed the test'<br />
(72b) Kim sørger over (det) at S<strong>and</strong>y har bestått prøven/*å like fisk.<br />
Kim mourns over (it) that S<strong>and</strong>y has passed test-the/*to like fish<br />
'Kim mourns over the fact that S<strong>and</strong>y has passed the test'<br />
*Middles<br />
(70a) ??Statues marvel at easily.<br />
(70b) *Statues approve <strong>of</strong> easily.<br />
(70a) *Kim i<br />
stoler på (seg i<br />
) lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
trusts on (REFL i<br />
) easy<br />
(70b) *Slike dødsfall i<br />
sørger over (seg i<br />
) lett.<br />
Such death-falls i<br />
mourn over (REFL i<br />
) easy<br />
Possessor-attribute-object alternation<br />
(71a) Kim marvelled at ?S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les for their optimism/S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les' optimism.<br />
(71b) Kim approved <strong>of</strong> *S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les for their optimism/S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les' optimism.<br />
(71a) *Kim stoler på S<strong>and</strong>y og Les for deres optimisme/*S<strong>and</strong>y og Les' optimisme.<br />
Kim trusts on S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les for their optimism/*S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les' optimism<br />
(71b) *Kim sørger over S<strong>and</strong>y og Les for deres optimisme/*S<strong>and</strong>y og Les' optimisme.<br />
Kim mourns over S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les for their optimism/*S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> Les' optimism<br />
Possessor-<strong>and</strong>-attribute alternation<br />
(72a) Kim marvelled at S<strong>and</strong>y's jealousy/the jealousy in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
(72b) Kim approved <strong>of</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y's jealousy/?the jealousy in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
(72a) *Kim stoler på S<strong>and</strong>ys sjalusi/*sjalusien i S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim trusts on S<strong>and</strong>y's jealousy/jealousy-the in S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
(72b) ?Kim sørger over S<strong>and</strong>ys sjalusi/*sjalusien i S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim mourns over S<strong>and</strong>y's jealousy/jealousy-the in S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
It seems to be the case then that these verb are, in many respects, similar to the fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
excepting limited compatibility with sentential complements <strong>and</strong> the possessor-attribute-object<br />
alternation. Henceforth, these <strong>verbs</strong> are referred to as "marvel-type" <strong>verbs</strong>. The marvel-type group,<br />
in essence, share the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>; the wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> are analysed as simple<br />
unergative intransitives. For more information on intransitives <strong>and</strong> prepositional <strong>verbs</strong>, see Quirk et<br />
al. (1985) for <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> Faarlund et al. (1997) for <strong>Norwegian</strong>.<br />
36
2.3 Conclusions<br />
The data as presented gives some insight into the behaviour <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong>, defining the object<br />
<strong>of</strong> study as well as describing it. The data can be summarized in the following way:<br />
• <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> appear in two distinct forms: transitive <strong>and</strong><br />
intransitive;<br />
• the transitive <strong>verbs</strong> in both languages can be subdivided into those that express the<br />
affected participant as object (frighten-type) <strong>and</strong> those that express it as subject<br />
(fear-type);<br />
• the intransitives in both languages are divided into those that express the affected<br />
participant as the object <strong>of</strong> a PP (appeal-type) <strong>and</strong> those that express it as subject<br />
(wonder-type);<br />
• <strong>of</strong> the groups, the frighten-type group is most extensive;<br />
• there is some doubt as to whether the frighten-type groups in both languages should<br />
be sub-divided into two groups on the basis <strong>of</strong> whether <strong>verbs</strong> have an agentive<br />
interpretation or not;<br />
• many <strong>of</strong> the basic properties <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong> are common to both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>;<br />
• the middle is expressed differently in the two languages; <strong>Norwegian</strong> allows an<br />
extensive array <strong>of</strong> reflexive constructions, some <strong>of</strong> which play a role in middle<br />
constructions;<br />
• only the frighten-type group is productive — both languages form constructions<br />
from this group in a similar way, which can loosely be described as involving<br />
"causative" <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> arguments that force a <strong>psych</strong> interpretation.;<br />
• the wonder-type group as advanced by Levin is not a coherent group; it contains a<br />
number <strong>of</strong> true intransitives, <strong>and</strong> a number <strong>of</strong> prepositional <strong>verbs</strong>, marvel-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, that appear to be a subtype <strong>of</strong> the fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
37
• the variation that exists between the way the two languages express <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
craves an explanation in terms <strong>of</strong> parametric variation between the two languages.<br />
The data has drawn together a series <strong>of</strong> important questions regarding <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> crosslinguistically,<br />
these can be listed as the following:<br />
• Are the verb groups pertinent <strong>and</strong> theoretically relevant?<br />
• What properties are pertinent to the subjects <strong>and</strong> objects <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>?<br />
• If so, what properties <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> result in the distinctive object<br />
extraction associated with these <strong>verbs</strong>? (This is perhaps covered by the previous<br />
point.)<br />
• What properties cause the transitive frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> to be so prolific in terms <strong>of</strong><br />
number <strong>and</strong> productivity in relation to the other verb groups?<br />
While <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong> are quite similar in many ways, a number <strong>of</strong> questions have<br />
arisen from the discussion above; many <strong>of</strong> these indicate that <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong> specify<br />
objects differently, for example, in terms <strong>of</strong> the possessor-<strong>and</strong>-attribute alternation; while some<br />
indicate that the languages have a differing parameters regarding fundamental syntactic processes<br />
(such as the middle). These can be summarized as follows:<br />
• What differences exist in the argument-selectional properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>?<br />
• What parameters lie behind the differences observed between <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
binding?<br />
• What properties lie behind the differences between <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> in regard<br />
to middles <strong>and</strong> reflexives?<br />
38
3.0 Previous research on <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
In the present context, it would be impossible to do real justice to all <strong>of</strong> the research on<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, so focus is placed on the most influential approaches. These approaches are those<br />
which are most <strong>of</strong>ten cited in the literature, <strong>and</strong> form the basis for other approaches. This chapter is<br />
divided in the following way: section 3.1 gives an overview <strong>of</strong> the field, <strong>and</strong> introduces Belletti &<br />
Rizzi (1988), Grimshaw (1990) <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky (1995); section 3.2 forms a critique <strong>of</strong> these<br />
approaches.<br />
3.1 Research overview<br />
Psych-<strong>verbs</strong> are treated extensively in the literature; these treatments are characterized by a<br />
general lack <strong>of</strong> consensus regarding <strong>analysis</strong>. Much <strong>of</strong> the debate can be boiled down to<br />
grammarians' expectation that <strong>verbs</strong> with similar meaning have similar syntax. An example <strong>of</strong> this is<br />
the very fact that two <strong>verbs</strong> such as fear <strong>and</strong> frighten are clustered together in a group entitled<br />
"<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>ological state". The fact that this group can be sub-divided into two groups (those<br />
with affected "Experiencer" objects <strong>and</strong> those with affected "Experiencer" subjects) reflects the<br />
weak glue that holds the group together. In this case, though, the general principle regarding the<br />
relationship between form <strong>and</strong> meaning has overridden the cold facts <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>; their syntax is<br />
different even though their semantics are perhaps notionally similar.<br />
Lak<strong>of</strong>f (1970) <strong>and</strong> Postal (1971) presents work within early Transformational Grammar<br />
(TG), with transformational rules such as (Postal's) PSYCH-MVT. PSYCH-MVT is a rule<br />
whereby the surface structure <strong>of</strong> a frighten-type verb is derived from an underlying structure<br />
identical to that <strong>of</strong> a fear-type verb. This can be seen in the following:<br />
(1) DS:[ S<br />
[ NP<br />
Kim] [ VP<br />
[ V<br />
frighten] [ NP<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y]]] fi<br />
SS: [ S<br />
[ NP<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y] [ VP<br />
[ V<br />
frightens] [ NP<br />
Kim]]]<br />
These <strong>verbs</strong> are thus associated with what were termed "crossover" phenomena. Note that this<br />
neatly explains the meaning-form conundrum: the underlying structures <strong>of</strong> the two <strong>verbs</strong> are the<br />
39
same. This approach shows clear roots in the thinking <strong>of</strong> the then contemporary Generative<br />
Semantics, where the DS <strong>of</strong> a construction was considered to be a representation <strong>of</strong> meaning<br />
(perhaps equivalent to the way LF is viewed in St<strong>and</strong>ard Theory). Note that the fear-type<br />
construction is seen as the "basic", "underlying" construction; why should this be the case? Why<br />
can frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> not be the "underlying" form? The reason for this will be treated in a<br />
moment, <strong>and</strong> proves to be a central point in the next two analyses.<br />
The transformational-rule approach is incompatible with the programme <strong>of</strong> research<br />
initiated by Chomsky (1981). Chomsky's Government <strong>and</strong> Binding (GB) approach does away with<br />
the problems <strong>of</strong> massive overgeneration <strong>and</strong> theoretical creep, evidenced by the vast number <strong>of</strong><br />
(potential) verb-specific transformational rules such as PSYCH-MVT; all such rules were disposed<br />
<strong>of</strong> in favour <strong>of</strong> an all encompassing rule for movement, move-a under the GB scheme. This<br />
obviously means that the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> must be reappraised, not only because <strong>of</strong> the<br />
verb-specific movement rule, but also because <strong>of</strong> the fact that "crossover" phenomena are<br />
essentially ruled out by innovations <strong>of</strong> GB-theory such as the q-criterion <strong>and</strong> locality constraints.<br />
The relevance <strong>of</strong> the q-criterion is that it is used to govern which NPs can be realized where;<br />
<strong>and</strong> it is here that the choice <strong>of</strong> a fear-type structure proves not to be coincidental. The application<br />
<strong>of</strong> the q-criterion has lead to the development <strong>of</strong> thematic hierarchies <strong>of</strong> the kind expressed in<br />
Pesetsky's (1995) U(T)AH. Such hierarchies are generally accepted to have first appeared in<br />
Fillmore (1968) <strong>and</strong> Jackend<strong>of</strong>f (1972); they are built on a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> mapping, where<br />
arguments bearing given q-roles are always mapped into the same syntactic positions. Given a<br />
hierarchy such as that in (2) (adapted from Davis & Koenig (2000)), an Agent role will always be<br />
projected higher than a Patient or a Theme role.<br />
(2) AGENT > BENEFICIARY > RECIPIENT/EXPERIENCER/GOAL ><br />
PATIENT/ THEME > LOCATIVE<br />
This explains the reasoning behind Postal's positing the structure <strong>of</strong> fear as the "default" <strong>psych</strong>verb:<br />
the hierarchy dictates that arguments attributed Experiencer roles be projected higher in the<br />
syntactic structure than stimulus arguments, which are typically assigned Theme roles. Note that<br />
40
"higher" is generally assumed to mean comparatively more leftward. Because syntax is typically<br />
thought to exhibit the structure <strong>of</strong> the canonical X'-structure <strong>of</strong> the kind in (3), an argument which is<br />
said to be comparatively more leftwards than another is also assumed to be higher than one which<br />
is, comparatively speaking, occupying a position which is more to the right.<br />
(3) XP<br />
YP<br />
X'<br />
X° ZP<br />
Thus YP will be assigned a semantic role which is higher (more towards the left) in the hierarchy<br />
<strong>and</strong> ZP will be assigned one which is lower (more to the right) in the hierarchy. This proves to be in<br />
important issue in the approach <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi (1988), which is discussed in a moment.<br />
Given that q-roles are an adaptation <strong>of</strong> precepts from the, perhaps naïvistic, philosophical<br />
logic <strong>of</strong> the 1960s, stemming from Gruber (1965), it is not surprising that the application <strong>of</strong> q-roles<br />
<strong>and</strong> -hierarchies within language study has been widely criticized. Among others, Bouchard (1995),<br />
Coppieters (1982, 1990), Davis & Koenig (2000), Dowty (1991), Ladusaw & Dowty (1988) <strong>and</strong><br />
Schlesinger (1995) all criticize the use <strong>of</strong> thematic notions. Given the volume <strong>of</strong> references against<br />
hierarchies specifically, <strong>and</strong> q-roles generally, one might assume that modern approaches would<br />
avoid relying on these theoretical constructs; this is not, however, the case. In fact, semantic roles<br />
appear in most, if not all, grammatical frameworks; this matter is revisited in Chapter 4, where it is<br />
demonstrated not only that situational semantic notions <strong>of</strong> this kind are irrelevant to syntax, but<br />
also that semantic roles lead to incorrect conclusions through the theoretical slant such tools place<br />
on analyses.<br />
3.1.1 Belletti & Rizzi<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988) present a novel approach which deals with <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in Italian.<br />
Because the two groups <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> map arguments with the same semantic roles to seemingly<br />
different positions, they are problematic in terms <strong>of</strong> thematic hierarchies. Belletti & Rizzi solve this<br />
41
problem by applying the hierarchy in a very loose, but nonetheless structured, way. They insist<br />
that the role Experiencer is always projected "higher" than a Theme role; higher, however, in the<br />
sense that it is configurationally higher. This entails that the syntax <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> differs<br />
radically from that <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> (or indeed any other verb). Thus, Belletti & Rizzi propose<br />
the structures in (4a) <strong>and</strong> (4b) for fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> respectively.<br />
(4a) VP (4b) VP<br />
NP 1<br />
V' V' NP 1<br />
V° NP 2<br />
V° NP 2<br />
Kim fears war frightens War Kim<br />
They claim that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are canonical transitives <strong>and</strong> that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are not. The<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> is such that NP 2<br />
in (4b) is not assigned accusative Case by the lexical verb <strong>and</strong> is thus a<br />
c<strong>and</strong>idate for movement. NP 2<br />
thus moved, the surface word-order now resembles that which<br />
observed in <strong>English</strong>. This approach also solves the problem <strong>of</strong> backward binding in a novel way:<br />
backward binding is problematic because <strong>of</strong> the assumption that an antecedent must c-comm<strong>and</strong> its<br />
anaphor; an XP c-comm<strong>and</strong>s YP if <strong>and</strong> only if the first branching node dominating XP also<br />
dominates YP, thus NP 1<br />
<strong>of</strong> (4a) c-comm<strong>and</strong>s NP 2<br />
because the first branching node dominating NP 1<br />
is VP, which also dominates NP 2<br />
. If an anaphor is realized in some projection under NP 1<br />
<strong>of</strong> (4a),<br />
then it is not possible for an antecedent realized in a configurationally lower position (such as NP 2<br />
in (4a)) to c-comm<strong>and</strong> the anaphor because the first branching node dominating the antecedent NP 2<br />
is V', which does not dominate the anaphor in NP 1<br />
. Note, however, that an antecedent realised in<br />
NP 1<br />
<strong>of</strong> (4b) does c-comm<strong>and</strong> NP 2<br />
; this is the case because the argument realized in NP 1<br />
is<br />
immediately dominated by VP, which also dominates NP 2<br />
.<br />
The problem with this approach is that it requires an explanation <strong>of</strong> how the new syntactic<br />
structure (4b) fits in with syntactic structures generally; where is its precedent? Belletti & Rizzi<br />
(1988: 343) argue that the verb classes (they identify three in Italian) "...are identical except for one<br />
42
parameter involving the selection <strong>of</strong> different inherent Cases." The core <strong>of</strong> their argument regarding<br />
fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>, therefore, is that the argument bearing the Experiencer role is automatically marked<br />
as an external role; their <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, as has already been mentioned, is<br />
somewhat more complex:<br />
• Belletti & Rizzi identify a Case grid <strong>and</strong> a q-grid for each verb. If a verb has an<br />
argument marked as the external argument, then the Case grid will be empty; if,<br />
however, there is no external argument, then inherent Case is assigned via the Case<br />
grid.<br />
• Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are assumed to be deficient Case-assigners. (cf. Burzio's (1986)<br />
"unaccusative hypothesis"). Because only one Case is assigned, Accusative, this is<br />
assigned to the first argument in the Case grid; this will always be the argument<br />
assigned the Experiencer role, because, in a theta grid containing an Experiencer <strong>and</strong> a<br />
Theme, the Experiencer will always be projected higher than (in the sense that it<br />
asymmetrically c-comm<strong>and</strong>s) the Theme.<br />
• The Experiencer role <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is not marked as an external role, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
inherent Case it is assigned, Accusative, is incompatible with externalization, so it is<br />
not a c<strong>and</strong>idate for movement to a VP-external position. Thus, the argument bearing<br />
the Theme role is externalized.<br />
The result here is that the surface orders <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> will be mirror images,<br />
as was seen in (4). A major problem with this approach is that it requires pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> the derived<br />
status <strong>of</strong> the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, for — if Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> is correct — the<br />
Theme argument — an internal argument — is a derived subject akin to the subjects <strong>of</strong><br />
unaccusatives <strong>and</strong> passives. It will be shown that this line <strong>of</strong> argumentation cannot be upheld on the<br />
basis <strong>of</strong> the data presented by Belletti & Rizzi, nor in light <strong>of</strong> data from other languages (including<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>).<br />
43
3.1.2 Grimshaw (1990)<br />
Grimshaw (1990) presents an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> stemming from a review <strong>of</strong> the<br />
aspectual <strong>and</strong> syntactic properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> de-verbal <strong>psych</strong>-nominals <strong>and</strong> -adjectives.<br />
Grimshaw's account provides insight into the internal semantic structure <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>, as well as<br />
an unusual way <strong>of</strong> accounting for the differences in argument realization observed between fear <strong>and</strong><br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>. When compared to Grimshaw's approach, that <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi seems<br />
unprincipled in its identification <strong>of</strong> external arguments, <strong>and</strong> is revealed to have no real descriptive<br />
power because <strong>of</strong> this. Grimshaw's <strong>analysis</strong> provides a simple mechanism for codifying the<br />
thematic hierarchy at the same time as neatly accounting for the perceived crossover <strong>of</strong> arguments<br />
in frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-predicates, without resorting to crossing actual arguments over.<br />
Grimshaw's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> differs to that <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi mostly because <strong>of</strong> its<br />
innovative <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> argument structure, but also because <strong>of</strong> its focus on aspectual, rather than<br />
syntactic, explanations for observed phenomena. Grimshaw (1990: 3) approaches argument<br />
structure as '…a structured representation over which relations <strong>of</strong> prominence are defined."<br />
Grimshaw argues that a lexical item's argument structure is itself structured internally; this structure<br />
is assumed to be governed by the lexical item's semantics. In this way, Grimshaw claims that<br />
argument structure is directly dictated by semantics, linking meaning <strong>and</strong> form in a simple way.<br />
Because semantics thus governs argument structure, the argument structure <strong>of</strong> a predicate can be<br />
determined from certain '…key characteristics <strong>of</strong> its meaning' (ibid. 3). Argument properties are<br />
related in an 'organic' way; the given example being the external argument, which '…has a natural<br />
definition in a theory <strong>of</strong> structured argument structure, as the most prominent argument.' (ibid. 3).<br />
A structured argument structure is annotated by Grimshaw thus:<br />
(5) announce (Agent (Goal (Theme)))<br />
Here, announce has an external Agent, an internal Goal <strong>and</strong> an internal Theme. Grimshaw points<br />
out (ibid. 4) that in (5) the Agent is most prominent, while the Goal is relatively more prominent<br />
than the Theme; a fact reflected in the way the argument structure embeds its contents. This<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> seems to reach a common-sense conclusion, as argument selection is based on semantic<br />
44
principles; Grimshaw's approach has not, however, been widely applied.<br />
Grimshaw's argument structure differs from previous research in that '…the internal<br />
organization <strong>of</strong> the a[rgument] structure results (in part) from the thematic hierarchy, so the<br />
prominence relations reflect thematic information <strong>of</strong> a very limited kind, namely whether a given<br />
argument is higher or lower on the thematic hierarchy than another' (ibid. 5).<br />
Prominence <strong>of</strong> an argument is governed by its relative prominence in two dimensions<br />
(thematic <strong>and</strong> aspectual), thus an argument is prominent in relation to the other arguments <strong>of</strong> the<br />
predicate (with the most prominent typically representing the the external argument). The thematic<br />
dimension (hierarchy) is represented thus:<br />
(6) (Agent (Experiencer (Goal/Source/Location (Theme ))))<br />
Grimshaw (1990: 8)<br />
Thus, an argument structure for a fear-type verb like hate is predicted to have the structure<br />
in (7), because <strong>of</strong> the relative prominence <strong>of</strong> the Experiencer argument:<br />
(7) hate (x (y))<br />
Experiencer Theme<br />
The argument structure <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> should be identical to that <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
this is problematic, because — as has already been stated — the most prominent argument is<br />
generally aligned with the external argument, <strong>and</strong> this would be the Experiencer. Grimshaw (p20)<br />
states that '…the a[rgument] structure prominence relations for the frighten class are not the same<br />
as those for fear.' To save the <strong>analysis</strong>, Grimshaw turns to differences in the aspectual properties<br />
<strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
The aspectual dimension is, in interaction with the thematic tier, identified as the decider <strong>of</strong><br />
external arguments (ibid. 19). In order to systematize how arguments relate to one-another,<br />
Grimshaw develops a prominence hypothesis based on event-decompositional lexical semantics<br />
(see Dowty (1979), Pustejovsky (1988, <strong>and</strong> more recently 1995), Vendler (1967), among others),<br />
whereby the action denoted by a verb is decomposed into aspectual sub-events, thus:<br />
45
(8) event<br />
process<br />
state<br />
The event denoted by the verb – say hit – can be decomposed into two sub-events, the<br />
process <strong>of</strong> hitting <strong>and</strong> the state <strong>of</strong> being/having hit. Grimshaw argues that a Cause argument will<br />
always 'be associated' with the first sub-event '…which is causally related to the second sub-event.'<br />
(ibid. 26). From this, Grimshaw draws the generalisation that '…an argument which participates in<br />
the first sub-event in an event structure is more prominent than an argument which participates in<br />
the second sub event…' (ibid. 26). This is tantamount to saying that an agentive argument is more<br />
prominent than an affected argument, which, it will be shown in Chapter 4, is problematic in<br />
relation to the argument realization <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
Grimshaw, claims that prominence organises an aspectual hierarchy that runs side-by-side<br />
with the thematic hierarchy. Thus, a verb <strong>of</strong> the fear-type <strong>and</strong> the frighten-type can be represented<br />
by structures such as (9a) <strong>and</strong> (9b), respectively. (9c) represents the agentive/intentional use <strong>of</strong><br />
frighten:<br />
(9a) Experiencer Theme Fear-type<br />
State State<br />
(9b) Experiencer Theme Frighten-type (<strong>psych</strong> reading 11 )<br />
Cause State<br />
(Bouchard (1995: 261-262))<br />
(9c) Agent Experiencer Frighten-type (agentive reading 12 )<br />
Cause State<br />
Note that the aspectual description <strong>of</strong> fear relates the stativity <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>, whereas the<br />
11<br />
A "<strong>psych</strong> reading" is one which involves a non-Agent stimulus for the <strong>psych</strong>ological state.<br />
12<br />
An "agentive reading" is one involving an Agent stimulus for the <strong>psych</strong>ological state.<br />
46
aspectual hierarchy <strong>of</strong> frighten in (8b) reflects the causative use <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>. Psych-<strong>verbs</strong> are<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten assumed to be stative, in that they are analysed as denoting a state <strong>of</strong> being, rather than an<br />
activity or accomplishment/achievement <strong>of</strong> some kind. The agentive/intentional reading differs from<br />
the stative reading in that it defines an activity which leads to a state, or change in state. The<br />
mismatch in (9b) – where the Experiencer is higher on the thematic hierarchy, whereas the causer is<br />
higher on the aspectual hierarchy — is what Grimshaw claims to be the cause <strong>of</strong> the unusual<br />
argument discrepancy associated with frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> in relation to fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>. Grimshaw<br />
points out that there is no aspectual-thematic mismatch with the agentive use <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>; she<br />
supposes that this is reflected by the impossibility <strong>of</strong> "backward binding" with clearly agentive<br />
uses:<br />
(10a) The pictures <strong>of</strong> themselves i<br />
frightened Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(10b) *Themselves i<br />
frightened Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
The unacceptability <strong>of</strong> backward binding in these cases seems to point to the fact that the<br />
arguments are not crossed over on the aspectual level; this will be shown to not necessarily be the<br />
case in Chapter 5.<br />
Grimshaw argues that Causes are always subjects, thus Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> as having non-thematic derived subjects is impossible. Grimshaw (p32) points<br />
to Zubizarreta's (1992) observation that, in French, the pronominal ça operates as a thematic<br />
argument, while il operates an a non-thematic argument:<br />
(11a) C'est possible (que Marie ait peur des mouches). Thematic subject<br />
'It is possible (that Marie fears flies)'<br />
(11b) Il semble que Marie a peur des mouches. Non-thematic subject<br />
'It seems that Marie fears flies'<br />
Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, however, do not allow the non-thematic pronominal il:<br />
Grimshaw (1990: 32)<br />
47
(12a) Ça m'amuse (que Marie ait peur des mouches). Thematic subject<br />
'It amuses me (that Marie fears flies)'<br />
(12b) *Il m'amuse que Marie ait peur des mouches. Non-thematic subject<br />
Grimshaw (1990: 32)<br />
Because amuser takes a thematic argument in this position, Zubizarreta argues that the subject<br />
position <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is thematic. Ça refers to an underlying subject que Marie ait peur<br />
des mouches. Grimshaw contrasts this with Belletti & Rizzi's claim, based on extraction evidence,<br />
that the Experiencer argument <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is non-thematic. Grimshaw's argumentation<br />
here, is, in fact, in line with the argumentation presented in Chapter 5.<br />
Grimshaw's argument then is based on an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>and</strong> comparison <strong>of</strong> the prominence<br />
features <strong>of</strong> arguments at the thematic <strong>and</strong> aspectual levels. If a conflict <strong>of</strong> prominence occurs — as<br />
is the case with frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> — then a verb displays contradictory properties: the argument<br />
structure reflects aspectual properties, while the arguments <strong>of</strong> the verb itself echo properties<br />
associated with the semantics <strong>of</strong> the verb, resulting in a number <strong>of</strong> unusual syntactic realizations.<br />
3.1.3 Pesetsky (1995)<br />
A third approach has been suggested by Pesetsky (1995); under this view, frighten-type<br />
<strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are seen as two distinctly different groups. Both fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
are seen as canonical transitives that appeal to a modified thematic hierarchy <strong>of</strong> the kind in (13):<br />
(13) AGENT/CAUSE > BENEFICIARY > RECIPIENT/EXPERIENCER/GOAL ><br />
PATIENT/ THEME/TARGET OF EMOTION/SUBJECT OF EMOTION ><br />
LOCATIVE<br />
Note that Pesetsky adds three new semantic roles to the hierarchy, Cause, Target <strong>of</strong> emotion <strong>and</strong><br />
Subject <strong>of</strong> emotion; these new semantic roles are developed to account for a number <strong>of</strong> observations<br />
regarding properties <strong>of</strong> different fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> (15, 16) <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky's claim that frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> are causative.<br />
48
(14a) War frightens Kim.<br />
Cause<br />
Experiencer<br />
(14b) Krig skremmer Kim.<br />
War scares Kim<br />
Cause<br />
Experiencer<br />
(15a) Kim loves war.<br />
Experiencer Target <strong>of</strong> emotion<br />
(15b) Kim elsker krig.<br />
Kim loves war<br />
Experiencer Target <strong>of</strong> emotion<br />
(16a) Kim fears war.<br />
Experiencer Subject <strong>of</strong> emotion<br />
(16b) Kim elsker krig.<br />
Kim loves war<br />
Experiencer Subject <strong>of</strong> emotion<br />
Although Pesetsky's claims echo to some extent those <strong>of</strong> Grimshaw (who claims that the subject<br />
argument <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is aspectually causative, but thematically a Theme), he argues that<br />
both Belletti's & Rizzi <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw's analyses are incorrect in a number <strong>of</strong> respects; based on<br />
this, he proposes that the data points rather to a purely "causative" <strong>analysis</strong> for frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, rather than an unaccusative <strong>analysis</strong> (as is the case for Belletti & Rizzi) or one <strong>of</strong><br />
thematic–aspectual mismatch (as is Grimshaw's claim).<br />
Pesetsky proposes that the following conditions on the realization <strong>of</strong> arguments bearing<br />
certain semantic roles:<br />
• A Cause argument is always the highest argument <strong>of</strong> its predicate<br />
• An Experiencer argument is the highest argument <strong>of</strong> its predicate<br />
As fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are, under Pesetsky's scheme, devoid <strong>of</strong> a Cause argument, the<br />
Experiencer role is automatically assigned to the highest available position in the predicate.<br />
Obviously, this <strong>analysis</strong> presents a problem for frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, which contain both an<br />
Experiencer <strong>and</strong> a Cause argument; Pesetsky suggests, therefore, that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are biclausal.<br />
Under his <strong>analysis</strong>, a frighten-type verb is derived from a fear-type base by the addition <strong>of</strong><br />
a zero morpheme CAUS, in a projection above the VP containing the fear-type base. Since the<br />
49
<strong>analysis</strong> essentially projects two heads into two separate clauses, the Experiencer argument is now<br />
the highest argument in the fear-type base <strong>and</strong> the Cause argument is the highest argument in the<br />
CAUS clause, such that both <strong>of</strong> the conditions Pesetsky presents are satisfied. This <strong>analysis</strong> is<br />
similar to the argumentation presented in this thesis, although they are distinguished by theoretical<br />
points <strong>of</strong> departure: the present work incorporates the bi-clausal <strong>analysis</strong> into a <strong>minimalist</strong><br />
approach, <strong>and</strong> ab<strong>and</strong>ons the notions <strong>of</strong> semantic roles in favour <strong>of</strong> non-situational tools.<br />
Returning for a moment to semantic roles: Pesetsky introduces two new roles to account for<br />
the "stimulating arguments" <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>, recognizing that there is a difference between the<br />
objects in (17a) <strong>and</strong> (17b):<br />
(17a)<br />
(17b)<br />
Kim loves the things S<strong>and</strong>y wrote in the newspaper.<br />
Kim fears the things S<strong>and</strong>y wrote in the newspaper.<br />
(17a) describes an event where an emotion is evoked by things written in the newspaper; however,<br />
whatever is written there is not specified as either pleasant or unpleasant. The reason Kim loves the<br />
article may be due to the fact that S<strong>and</strong>y has written it, lying about <strong>and</strong> sl<strong>and</strong>ering Kim to the extent<br />
that it appeases the guilt Kim feels about threatening S<strong>and</strong>y). Pesetsky calls the thematic role<br />
expressed here "Target <strong>of</strong> Emotion". "Subject Matter <strong>of</strong> Emotion" is the title given by Pesetsky to<br />
the semantic role which is expressed as the second argument in (17b); here, the meaning is different<br />
from (17a) in the sense that it is the appearance <strong>of</strong> the article in print that Kim fears. This latter<br />
point is perhaps more explicit in the comparison <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(18a)<br />
(18b)<br />
Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y fear ferris wheels.<br />
Ferris wheels frighten Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
In (18a), Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y's emotive experience revolves around a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> ferris wheels;<br />
the ferris wheels need not be present for the emotional response to occur. A conceptualization <strong>of</strong><br />
ferris wheels that elicits a fear response may, for example, contain associations with death <strong>and</strong><br />
injury. In (18b) by contrast, the ferris wheel must necessarily be present in some way for it to elicit<br />
a response. The notion <strong>of</strong> ferris wheels may again act as stimulus, but it is difficult to imagine a<br />
situation where a trigger for this conceptualization is not presented to the Experiencer (i.e., that the<br />
50
conceptualization is internal to the Experiencer before the emotional state exists, but that it must be<br />
caused to be retrieved); this can be exemplified by a situation where Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y have ferris<br />
wheels described to them in words or pictures: here, the trigger for the conceptualization is<br />
presented to Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y, it does not come from them — it is an external cause. If this is true, it<br />
can also be argued that, in (18a), Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y experience the emotion denoted by the word fear<br />
whenever the thought <strong>of</strong> ferris wheels enters their heads; in (18b) on the other h<strong>and</strong> is only<br />
felicitous if it is understood as denoting a situation where Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y experience fright when in<br />
the presence <strong>of</strong> ferris wheels or some presentation there<strong>of</strong>. It will be shown in Chapter 4 that the<br />
distinction made here is relevant to syntax, but only in a very broad sense, <strong>and</strong> not in the way<br />
suggested by Pesetsky.<br />
3.2 Problems with these analyses<br />
'… the … analyses — Belletti <strong>and</strong> Rizzi's, Grimshaw's <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky's — are forced to use<br />
unconstrained indexical linking because they rely on thematic notions. In addition,<br />
Pesetsky's use <strong>of</strong> special theta role labels … is not very explanatory <strong>and</strong> raises further<br />
problems…. Grimshaw's use <strong>of</strong> multiple tiers further weakens the possibility <strong>of</strong><br />
constraining the correspondence between arguments <strong>and</strong> syntactic positions. Raising<br />
analyses like Belletti <strong>and</strong> Rizzi's in which [frighten-type] <strong>verbs</strong> are assumed to have a<br />
derived subject, also face [various problems]….'<br />
Bouchard (1995: 264)<br />
This section covers the following topics:<br />
• Problems for Belletti & Rizzi 's <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw's analyses arising from Italian data;<br />
• problems with Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw's analyses in terms <strong>of</strong> assumptions<br />
regarding the nature <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
51
• problems with Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw's analyses in terms <strong>of</strong><br />
heteromorphy;<br />
• problems with Belletti & Rizzi's, Grimshaw's <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky's analyses in terms <strong>of</strong><br />
argument mapping;<br />
• problems associated with conceptualization <strong>of</strong> peri-theoretical grammatical relations;<br />
• problems accounting for <strong>psych</strong>-constructions.<br />
3.2.1 Problems with the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> Italian data<br />
A major problem with Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> is that the tests they use to identify<br />
derived subjects are generally not applicable to non-Romance languages such as <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>. This means that much <strong>of</strong> the discussion <strong>of</strong> that work is not directly applicable to<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> or <strong>English</strong>. For the sake <strong>of</strong> brevity <strong>and</strong> clarity, certain elements <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi's<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> have been left out <strong>of</strong> this thesis, focussing rather on those topics that are directly related to<br />
the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, or that are <strong>of</strong> special interest.<br />
3.2.2 Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> as unaccusatives<br />
In order to fully underst<strong>and</strong> what is entailed by Belletti & Rizzi's assertion that frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> are unaccusatives, it is necessary to underst<strong>and</strong> what unaccusatives is <strong>and</strong> how they are<br />
analysed. Following Burzio (1986), an unaccusative is one <strong>of</strong> two types <strong>of</strong> intransitive verb. In the<br />
examples below, (19) is an unergative, whereas (20) is an unaccusative.<br />
(19) Kim runs.<br />
(20) Kim came.<br />
Burzio claims that (19) has a different underlying structure to (20). It is claimed that the subject <strong>of</strong><br />
(20) is derived, because the certain properties <strong>of</strong> the argument closely match those <strong>of</strong> canonical<br />
objects (Burzio analyses the argument <strong>of</strong> (20) as being realized in [comp, VP] in DS, from where it<br />
is raised to fulfil the subject requirement instantiated by the extended projection principle (EPP);<br />
this is possible because these <strong>verbs</strong> are assumed not to assign Case (hence, un-accusative)). In this<br />
way, these verb are similar to passives (although they lack passive morphology). Burzio identifies<br />
52
several types <strong>of</strong> derived subjects (unaccusatives <strong>and</strong> passives, among others) <strong>and</strong> a number <strong>of</strong><br />
phenomena that he associates with derived subjects, among these are:<br />
• Compatibility with the ne-clitic in Italian;<br />
• auxiliary selection;<br />
• <strong>and</strong> extraction from complement NPs.<br />
The examples in (21), (22) <strong>and</strong> (23) present the core data from unaccusative <strong>verbs</strong>, passives<br />
<strong>and</strong> unergative <strong>verbs</strong> respectively.<br />
Unaccusatives<br />
(21a)<br />
Giacomo passa tre settimane a Milano.<br />
Giacomo passes three weeks in Milan<br />
(21b) Tre settimane sono state passate a Milano. (NP-extraction)<br />
Three weeks are been passed in Milan<br />
(21c) Giacomo ne passa tre a Milano. (Ne compatibility)<br />
Giacomo PRT passes three in Milan<br />
(21d) Giacomo è passo tre settimane a Milano. (AUX selection)<br />
Passives<br />
(22a)<br />
Molti studenti furono arrestati.<br />
'Many students were arrested'<br />
(22b) Furono arrestati molti studenti. (NP-extraction)<br />
Were arrested many students<br />
'Many students were arrested'<br />
(22c) Ne furono arrestati molti. (Ne compatibility)<br />
PRT were arrested many<br />
'Many <strong>of</strong> them were arrested'<br />
(22d) Molti studenti è furono arrestati. (AUX selection)<br />
Unergatives<br />
(23a)<br />
Giacomo resta tre settimane a Milano.<br />
'Giacomo stays three weeks in Milan'<br />
(23b) *Tre settimane sono state rimaste a Milano. (NP-extraction)<br />
Three weeks are been remained in Milan<br />
(23c) *Giacomo ne resta tre a Milano. (Ne compatibility)<br />
(23d) Giacomo ha resto tre settimane a Milano<br />
(adapted from Haegeman (1994: 324-6))<br />
The contrasts between (21, 22) <strong>and</strong> (23) show, according to Burzio, that derived subjects behave<br />
53
differently to deep (canonical 13 ) subjects. Burzio's association <strong>of</strong> these phenomena with a particular<br />
group <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> (those analysed as lacking an external argument) gives rise to what is known as<br />
Burzio's generalization:<br />
• '<strong>verbs</strong> that do not have an external argument do not assign accusative case <strong>and</strong> failure<br />
to assign accusative case entails a failure to q-mark external arguments'. (Burzio<br />
(1986: 178-184)).<br />
The main outcome <strong>of</strong> this is that a one-argument verb that realizes its argument in [comp, VP] does<br />
not assign Case <strong>and</strong> does not q-mark an external argument, leaving the argument free to be derived to<br />
a subject position in order to receive Case. The configuration <strong>of</strong> the VP <strong>of</strong> unaccusative structures is<br />
thus assumed to be that in (24):<br />
(24) [IP Kim [VP [V' [V˚ came ] [NP t ]]]]<br />
i<br />
i<br />
Of course, any sentence with the structure in (24) will be incompatible with the passive because<br />
there is no external argument to suppress, or if the subject is already derived, there will be no object<br />
to derive; <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> unaccusative <strong>verbs</strong> are indeed incompatible with the passive.<br />
(25) *Kim is come.<br />
(26) *Kim kommes.<br />
Kim come+PASS<br />
In practical terms (cf. Chomsky (1981), Burzio (1986) <strong>and</strong> Jaeggli (1986), among others),<br />
passivization is generally assumed to involve a process where the external argument <strong>of</strong> the verb is<br />
suppressed; passive morphology is generated in I°, <strong>and</strong> this absorbs the theta-role that would have<br />
been assigned to the (now suppressed) external argument <strong>and</strong> also absorbs the accusative Case that<br />
would have assigned by the verb to its internal argument. This leaves a verb which does not have an<br />
external argument <strong>and</strong> does not assign Case to its internal argument; which is also a basic definition<br />
<strong>of</strong> an unaccusative verb. The difference between passives <strong>and</strong> unaccusatives is that the passive has<br />
passive morphology in I°, whereas the unaccusative does not. Obviously, a subject cannot be<br />
13<br />
What deep, canonical subjects actually consist in is covered in Chapter 4.<br />
54
derived twice, <strong>and</strong> thus unaccusatives are incompatible with the passive.<br />
3.2.3 Problems with the unaccusative <strong>analysis</strong><br />
Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> takes its motivation for subject raising from Burzio's<br />
unaccusative hypothesis; the argument in [comp, VP] is not assigned Case, <strong>and</strong> is thereby a<br />
c<strong>and</strong>idate for movement. Much <strong>of</strong> the data they present is designed to identify frighten-type<br />
subjects as derived; they use the following tests:<br />
• Anaphoric (reflexive) cliticization<br />
• Passivization<br />
• Arbitrary pro (switch between plural <strong>and</strong> third-person interpretations)<br />
• Causative constructions with Italian fare<br />
3.2.3.1 Anaphoric (reflexive) cliticization<br />
The first test is based on the claim that only deep subjects can bind reflexive anaphoric<br />
clitics; thus, Belletti & Rizzi claim that deep subjects <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> derived subjects <strong>of</strong><br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are discriminated on the basis <strong>of</strong> compatibility with the reflexive clitic si:<br />
(27a) Gianni si teme. (deep)<br />
Gianni himself fears Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 297)<br />
(27b) ??Gianni si spaventa. (derived)<br />
Gianni self frightens Arad (1998: 7)<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 298) <strong>and</strong> Arad (1998:7), however, both point out that (27b) is not<br />
ungrammatical per se,; it is only ungrammatical on a reading where Gianni is the "latent" cause <strong>of</strong><br />
his own worries. This is demonstrated clearly in (28), where only an agentive interpretation is<br />
available:<br />
(28) Gli studenti si spaventano prima degli esami per indursi a studiare di più.<br />
'The students frighten themselves before exams in order to urge themselves to study<br />
harder'<br />
(Arad (1998: 7))<br />
Thus, it seems that si reflexives require an agentive subject (cf. Grimshaw (1990: 161)); they test<br />
55
for semantic properties <strong>of</strong> the subject rather than syntactic properties <strong>and</strong> they are not therefore a<br />
test <strong>of</strong> the deepness or otherwise <strong>of</strong> subjects14. Arad (1998) points out that this link between<br />
Agents <strong>and</strong> reflexivity is made by Reinhart (1996).<br />
The argument that reflexives require agentive subjects does not, however, seem to be the<br />
whole story, as <strong>English</strong> allows stative frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> with reflexives as long as a<br />
plausible context is created.<br />
(29a)<br />
(29b)<br />
Sometimes, I even frighten myself. fi<br />
Sometimes, the good ideas I have surprise (even) me.<br />
I frighten myself. fi<br />
The fact that I have no control over my actions frightens me.<br />
In (29a), the speaker is being congratulated for having produced a well-regarded piece <strong>of</strong> work; being<br />
modest, they try to play down the incident by stating that it is "almost" coincidental that it<br />
happened to be their idea. In (29b), the speaker is subject to <strong>psych</strong>ological episodes characterised<br />
by loss <strong>of</strong> conscious control <strong>of</strong> motor function; they lament this fact by stating that they frighten<br />
themselves. No agentive interpretation is possible here because the action is implicitly involuntary.<br />
Thus, Belletti & Rizzi's claim that the subjects <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> cannot bind reflexives is<br />
shown to be incorrect, <strong>and</strong> that the group <strong>of</strong> things that can bind a reflexive is rather wider than<br />
generally assumed, including non-agentive subjects. Based on this, the initial argument for<br />
derivedness <strong>of</strong> the subjects <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> must be rejected.<br />
It will be shown, in Chapter 4, that agentivity is only coincidentally relevant to grammar,<br />
<strong>and</strong> that reflexives in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> can be accounted for without reference to such<br />
situational notions. The nature <strong>of</strong> reflexives associated with <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> is covered in detail in<br />
Chapter 5.<br />
14 It should be noted that the source <strong>of</strong> confusion here may lie in the fact that the cluster <strong>of</strong> properties associated with<br />
subjects extensively overlaps the cluster <strong>of</strong> properties typically associated with Agents, a point made by Keenan<br />
(1976).<br />
56
3.2.3.2 Frighten-type passives<br />
Belletti & Rizzi <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw claim that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not passivize verbally.<br />
Recall that Belletti & Rizzi claim that these <strong>verbs</strong> are unaccusative, <strong>and</strong> the discussion <strong>of</strong> the<br />
incompatibility <strong>of</strong> unaccusatives with the passive — passivization involves derivation <strong>of</strong> a subject<br />
from a VP-internal argument; the subject <strong>of</strong> unaccusative <strong>verbs</strong> is already derived from an internal<br />
argument <strong>of</strong> the verb. Grimshaw, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, claims that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not<br />
passivize because <strong>of</strong> the aspectual–thematic mismatch that she claims typifies these <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
Unfortunately, both analyses are flawed because frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do passivize in Italian,<br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; Belletti & Rizzi <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw, however, claim that these passives are not<br />
verbal passives, but adjectival passives. They make this claim on the basis <strong>of</strong> an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the<br />
properties <strong>of</strong> adjectival passives; one such test is the binding <strong>of</strong> clitic pronouns with adjectival<br />
passive participles in reduced relatives:<br />
(30a)<br />
(30b)<br />
(31a)<br />
(31b)<br />
La notizia che gli è stata communicata.<br />
the notice that was communicated to him<br />
La notizia communicatagli<br />
the notice communicated-to-him<br />
La notizia che gli è ignota<br />
the notice that was unknown to him<br />
*La notizia ignotagli<br />
the news unknown-to-him<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 309-310)<br />
In (30), a passive <strong>of</strong> a transitive verb allows binding <strong>of</strong> clitic pronouns, whereas the adjectival<br />
passive <strong>of</strong> the unaccusative verb (31) does not. If frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are unaccusative, <strong>and</strong><br />
therefore have adjectival passives, they will also be ungrammatical with a bound clitic:<br />
(32a) La sola persona che ne è affascinata.<br />
the only person that is fascinated by it<br />
(32b)<br />
*La sola persona affascinatane<br />
the only person fascinated by it<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 310)<br />
It seems to be the case that Belletti & Rizzi <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw are correct in their <strong>analysis</strong> because<br />
57
(32b) is ungrammatical, but note that Belletti & Rizzi use ne-clitics for the frighten-type examples.<br />
Pesetsky (1995) claims that the situation regarding the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> bound clitics in reduced<br />
relatives is not quite so simple, because the clitic used in Belletti & Rizzi's examples for frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> cannot bind with the passive participles <strong>of</strong> any verb <strong>of</strong> any class; thus disproving the<br />
reliability <strong>of</strong> this test. In the examples below, it is shown that agentive transitives are incompatible<br />
with ne-clitics in reduced relative clauses.<br />
(33a)<br />
(33b)<br />
(34a)<br />
(34b)<br />
La sola persona che ne è stata uccisa<br />
the only person that by it was killed<br />
*La sola persona uccisane<br />
La sola persona che ne è stata colpita<br />
the only person that by it was struck<br />
*La sola persona colpitane<br />
(35a) La sola persona che ne è stata toccata<br />
the only person that by it was touched<br />
(35b) *La sola persona toccatane<br />
(36a) La sola persona che ne è stata arrestata<br />
the only person that by it was struck<br />
(36b) *La sola persona arrestatane<br />
Pesetsky (1995: 26)<br />
It seems therefore to be the case that the clitic-binding argument cannot be used as an argument for<br />
the derived status <strong>of</strong> the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
Belletti & Rizzi's second argument revolves around the claim that adjectival passives select<br />
the auxiliary verb essere "be", whereas verbal passives select venire "come". Belletti & Rizzi claim<br />
that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are incompatible with venire because they have a derived subject (<strong>and</strong><br />
therefore produce only adjectival passives). Thus, adjectival passives become associated with<br />
derived subjects, while verbal passives are associated with deep subjects.<br />
58
(37a)<br />
(37b)<br />
(37c)<br />
Gianni viene apprezzato dai suoi concittadini.<br />
Gianni comes appreciated by his fellow-citizens<br />
*Gianni viene appassionato dalla politica.<br />
Gianni comes excited by politics<br />
*Gianni viene preoccupato da tutti.<br />
Gianni comes worried by everybody<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 311)<br />
Note that, in (37a), the fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-verb apprezzato "appreciate" is compatible with venire<br />
"come", marking this as a verbal passive. In (37b, c), the frighten type <strong>verbs</strong> appassionato "excite"<br />
<strong>and</strong> preoccupato "worry" are incompatible with viene, marking these — following the reasoning <strong>of</strong><br />
Belletti & Rizzi — as adjectival passives, <strong>and</strong> their subjects as derived. But, Pesetsky points out<br />
that the claims made by Belletti & Rizzi as regards passive auxiliary choice are incorrect in that the<br />
examples <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> in (37b, c) are acceptable if they are made eventive (i.e. they denote<br />
an action or perhaps a delimited, caused transition):<br />
(38a)<br />
(38b)<br />
(?)Il publico venne affascinato dalla conclusione di quel concerto.<br />
the public came fascinated by the conclusion <strong>of</strong> that concerto<br />
Gianni venne spaventato da questa prospettiva alle cinque.<br />
Gianni came frightened by this perspective at five<br />
Pesetsky (1995: 27)<br />
Pesetsky also points out that Grimshaw's (1990) <strong>analysis</strong> — based on that <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi —<br />
argues that frighten-type passives are always stative <strong>and</strong> that stativity is a property typically<br />
associated with adjectival passives. Pesetsky notes that adjectival passives are stative, <strong>and</strong> that this<br />
can be demonstrated by very/much tests (the examples in (39) represent adjectival passives,<br />
whereas those in (40) represent verbal passives):<br />
(39a)<br />
(39b)<br />
(40a)<br />
(40b)<br />
The idea was much discussed in the '70s.<br />
This edition is very abridged.<br />
This idea was being (*much) talked about in the '70s.<br />
The book was still being (*much) abridged when the order came through to publish it<br />
in its entirety.<br />
Pesetsky (1995: 29)<br />
This shows that the examples <strong>of</strong> progressive aspect with stativity in (40) become ungrammatical if<br />
59
much or very is inserted. If <strong>verbs</strong> have stative readings, they will generally be incompatible with<br />
progressive aspect because states denote a persistent condition or state <strong>of</strong> affairs that will be<br />
incompatible with the sense <strong>of</strong> the progressive. This is shown in (41):<br />
(41a)<br />
(41b)<br />
*Kim is knowing the answer.<br />
*The answer is being known by Kim.<br />
These examples show that a stative verb is incompatible with both the active <strong>and</strong> passive<br />
progressive. States are viewed as incompatible with progressive aspect, firstly, because the<br />
progressive denotes a persistent state <strong>of</strong> affairs <strong>and</strong> secondly because there are certain delimitational<br />
properties associated with the progressive state <strong>of</strong> affairs that cannot be applied to states: for more<br />
information on stativity <strong>and</strong> the progressive, see Comrie (1976), Vendler (1957) <strong>and</strong> Verkuyl<br />
(1993). As regards <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, certain members <strong>of</strong> the group <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have purely<br />
stative readings, such as care, depress <strong>and</strong> worry. These <strong>verbs</strong> allow the active progressive, but do<br />
not allow passive progressive interpretations:<br />
(42a) The situation was depressing Mary.<br />
(42b) *Mary was being depressed by the situation.<br />
a-b: Pesetsky (1995: 30)<br />
Pesetsky argues, citing Baker (1988), that (42) presents "non-iterative" passives: passives that<br />
denote events/states that do not occur in repeated stages. Pesetsky shows that the same pattern is<br />
seen with stative fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(43a)<br />
(43b)<br />
(43c)<br />
Sue is truly hating the sea-urchin sushi.<br />
*The sea-urchin sushi is truly being hated by Sue.<br />
The sea-urchin sushi was truly hated by Sue.<br />
Pesetsky (1995: 30-31)<br />
The examples in (43) have a non-iterative interpretation. The passive progressive (43b), like (42b),<br />
is not grammatical whereas the active progressive (42a, 43a) is grammatical. Pesetsky claims that<br />
what Grimshaw (1990) assumes to be evidence <strong>of</strong> adjectival passives is, in fact, evidence <strong>of</strong><br />
60
stativity. Because <strong>of</strong> this limited participation in progressive constructions, <strong>and</strong> because neither<br />
Belletti & Rizzi nor Grimshaw claim that fear-type passives are adjectival, this is counter-evidential<br />
to an unaccusative <strong>analysis</strong>: frighten-type passives are clearly verbal. This is proven by a<br />
much/very test, which forces the adjectival passive (44), <strong>and</strong> the restrictions on <strong>verbs</strong> that select<br />
different prepositions for verbal <strong>and</strong> adjectival passives (45) (see below):<br />
(44a)<br />
(44b)<br />
(45a)<br />
(45a)<br />
Bill was (much) frightened by my remark.<br />
In those days, Bill was <strong>of</strong>ten being (*much) frightened by one thing or another when<br />
I would come home from work.<br />
Sue was continually being scared by sudden noises.<br />
*Sue was continually being scared <strong>of</strong> sudden noises.<br />
Pesetsky (1995: 32)<br />
Thus, Pesetsky claims that the adjectival <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-passives, <strong>and</strong> thereby the<br />
unaccusative hypothesis <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi, is — at least in part — unfounded.<br />
In <strong>Norwegian</strong>, progressive aspect is typically represented in phrasal constructions which<br />
force progressive interpretation. Examples <strong>of</strong> this are mostly in the present tense <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong>ten involve<br />
conjoined clauses, one clause expressing aspectual factors <strong>and</strong> another expressing the event type;<br />
certain prepositional <strong>verbs</strong> such as holde på "hold on" are <strong>of</strong>ten used to mean "is doing" <strong>and</strong> take an<br />
infinitival clause as complement; again, the first clause expressing aspect, the second clause<br />
expressing event type.<br />
(46a)<br />
(46b)<br />
[ IP<br />
Kim i<br />
sitter [ IP<br />
PRO i<br />
og gråter.]]<br />
Kim sits <strong>and</strong> cries.<br />
'Kim is crying'<br />
[ IP<br />
Kim i<br />
holder på [ IP<br />
PRO i<br />
å bli døv.]]<br />
Kim holds on to become deaf<br />
'Kim is going deaf'<br />
These phrasal constructions are incompatible with most <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>; some constructions are more<br />
borderline, but these are isolated fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> such as (47a), which are nevertheless mostly<br />
judged as unacceptable.<br />
61
(47a)<br />
(47b)<br />
(48a)<br />
(48b)<br />
?*Kim sitter og hater krig.<br />
Kim sits <strong>and</strong> hates war<br />
'Kim is hating war'<br />
*Kim holder på å hate krig.<br />
Kim holds on to hate war<br />
*Krig sitter og skremmer Kim.<br />
War sits <strong>and</strong> scares Kim<br />
*Krig holder på å skremme Kim.<br />
War holds on to scare Kim<br />
It is interesting that <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are broadly incompatible with the progressive, this<br />
seemingly points to a general coherence in the group, however, this is not the case. The<br />
incompatibilities observed for fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>Norwegian</strong> cannot share<br />
their explanation; (47) shows that <strong>Norwegian</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are stative <strong>and</strong> are incompatible with<br />
the progressive, as statives are in <strong>English</strong>; the thing that is certain is that this does not hold for<br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>. The fact is that reflexive frighten-type constructions in <strong>Norwegian</strong> are<br />
compatible with the progressive <strong>of</strong> the kind in (46a), but not (46b):<br />
(49a) Kim i<br />
sitter og irriterer seg i<br />
.<br />
Kim i<br />
sits <strong>and</strong> irritates REFL i<br />
'Kim is irritating himself'<br />
(49b) *Kim i<br />
holder på å irritere seg i<br />
.<br />
Kim i<br />
holds on to irritate REFL i<br />
It seems that in (40a), properties <strong>of</strong> the subject must match for both clauses; thus when the<br />
construction is reflexive, an animate, sentient participant is realized as subject <strong>and</strong> the construction<br />
is grammatical. The properties <strong>of</strong> the subject argument are not enough to save the holde på<br />
construction in (46b), but this is perhaps to be expected as this construction expresses progression<br />
to a terminal point. This is seen in the sense <strong>of</strong> 'going deaf' in (46b), <strong>and</strong>, if (46b) is adapted slightly<br />
also <strong>Norwegian</strong>:<br />
(50) Kim i<br />
holder på å irritere seg i<br />
i hjel.<br />
Kim i<br />
holds on to irritate REFL i<br />
in death<br />
'Kim is irritating himself to death'<br />
Here the terminal point is defined <strong>and</strong> the construction is grammatical. From the <strong>Norwegian</strong> data, it<br />
62
is possible to develop an <strong>analysis</strong> which explains the ungrammaticality <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> in the<br />
progressive because <strong>of</strong> their stativity, <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> because <strong>of</strong> the incompatibility <strong>of</strong> a)<br />
the subject argument with the other <strong>verbs</strong> in the construction <strong>and</strong> b) the meaning <strong>of</strong> the frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> clashing with the progression-to-a-terminal-point interpretation implied by some<br />
constructions.<br />
Adding to this, there is further evidence which directly contradicts the data provided by<br />
Belletti & Rizzi <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw regarding frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> passivization. This evidence<br />
comes from <strong>Norwegian</strong>; the first reference to contain this fact seems to be Åfarli (1989: 141): 'If<br />
this [Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>] is the correct representation for<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> too, they should not allow the addition <strong>of</strong> PASS[IVE morphology]….<br />
However, it turns out that <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> do allow passive morphology … [i]t is<br />
important in this connection that an s-passive cannot be interpreted as an adjective.' The <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
s-passive is marked by an -s suffix, thus 15 :<br />
(51) Kim skremmes av S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim scare+PASS <strong>of</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim is scared by S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
This shows that <strong>Norwegian</strong>, at least, allows passivization <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. Pesetsky<br />
argues that <strong>English</strong> differentiates between verbal <strong>and</strong> adjectival passives on the basis <strong>of</strong> which<br />
preposition is chosen. Thus, (52a) is verbal, while (52b) is adjectival):<br />
(52a)<br />
(52b)<br />
Kim is frightened by S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim is frightened <strong>of</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
This seems to be a not unreasonable argument, since many <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are characterized by<br />
the wide variety <strong>of</strong> prepositions that are allowed in their passive constructions. Additionally,<br />
Grimshaw assumes that the frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> that allow an agentive interpretation, in addition to<br />
a <strong>psych</strong> interpretation, must heteromorphic between their two interpretations (one with a "normal"<br />
internal structure ('S<strong>and</strong>y deliberately frightened Kim') <strong>and</strong> one with a "quirky" internal structure<br />
('The paper bag frightened S<strong>and</strong>y'); this is also implicit in Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong>, such that the<br />
15<br />
For more data on the <strong>Norwegian</strong> passive, see Åfarli (1989) <strong>and</strong> Engdahl (1999).<br />
63
Theme is replaced by an Agent <strong>and</strong> a different internal structure is postulated in non-<strong>psych</strong><br />
interpretations. In this sense, Italian frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> should allow proper verbal<br />
passives; their absence disproves either the existence <strong>of</strong> agentive interpretations or calls into<br />
question the veracity <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> as a whole. Grimshaw explicitly states that the<br />
agentive/non-agentive interpretational distinction produces heteromorphic structures. Bouchard<br />
notes that this is problematic, because the different internal structures do not result in any effect on<br />
syntax (there is no discernible difference between the surface structures <strong>of</strong> the two interpretations),<br />
rather it seems an entirely invisible process. This is problematic under Bouchard's scheme because<br />
<strong>of</strong> the insistence that — as far as is possible — only that which is present at the level <strong>of</strong> semantics<br />
relevant to grammar should be mapped into syntax; <strong>and</strong> since Bouchard does not believe that<br />
semantic roles have any influence on syntax, he assumes the agentive/non-agentive distinction is<br />
fatuous. It must be admitted that the evidence against a heteromorphic <strong>analysis</strong> is compelling: the<br />
lack <strong>of</strong> difference in the overt structure, <strong>and</strong> the lack <strong>of</strong> clear indication whether a sentence should<br />
be interpreted as agentive being but two examples. A comparison <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> that do <strong>and</strong> do not allow<br />
agentive interpretations is also indicative <strong>of</strong> the lack <strong>of</strong> structural distinction here.<br />
(53a)<br />
(53b)<br />
(54a)<br />
(54b)<br />
Kim deliberately/voluntarily frightened S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim *deliberately/*voluntarily concerned S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim <strong>of</strong>ten/suddenly frightened S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim <strong>of</strong>ten/suddenly concerned S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Irrespective <strong>of</strong> whether the verb allows agentive interpretation or not, there is only a problem <strong>of</strong><br />
acceptability, not one <strong>of</strong> grammaticality: insertion <strong>of</strong> a "non-intentional" adverb into the same<br />
position creates a well-formed sentence. This puts paid to two ideas: firstly, the idea that the<br />
agentive/non-agentive distinction is relevant to syntax; <strong>and</strong> consequently, Grimshaw's contention<br />
that the frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> ought to be divided into those that allow/do not allow agentive<br />
interpretations.<br />
64
3.2.3.3 Extraction out <strong>of</strong> complements<br />
Both frighten-type <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> take sentential<br />
complements. The facts associated with these are somewhat problematic within most frameworks<br />
because these complements behave in ways that are somewhat unusual. In fact, Belletti & Rizzi's<br />
(1988) argument regarding frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is based, to a certain extent, on facts associated with<br />
extraction from sentential complements. They claim that the status <strong>of</strong> the direct object <strong>of</strong> frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> as a sister <strong>of</strong> V' is proven by the fact that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not allow a number <strong>of</strong><br />
processes that are generally associated with canonical objects. The phenomena they refer to are<br />
extraction <strong>of</strong> phrases out <strong>of</strong> sentential complements in Italian, including wh- phrases <strong>and</strong> ne- clitics.<br />
The examples below are taken from Belletti & Rizzi (1988:325):<br />
(55a)<br />
(55b)<br />
La ragazza de cui Gianni teme [il padre t].<br />
The girl <strong>of</strong> whom Gianni fears the father<br />
*La ragazza di cui Gianni preoccupa [il padre t].<br />
The girl <strong>of</strong> whom Gianni worries the father<br />
(55a) is a fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-verb, which is compatible with wh-extraction out <strong>of</strong> the object; by<br />
contrast, (55b) is a frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-verb, which is incompatible with this kind <strong>of</strong> extraction.<br />
Belletti & Rizzi claim that this distinction is the result <strong>of</strong> the internal structures <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>; the<br />
fear-type verb, which has — according to Belletti & Rizzi's account — a canonical transitive<br />
structure with a q-marked Theme object, allows extraction as would any other canonical verb. They<br />
claim that the frighten-type verb does not allow extraction because its Experiencer object is not<br />
lexically q-marked; the lack <strong>of</strong> lexical q-marking causes the NP in [comp, VP] to act as a barrier for<br />
movement.<br />
(56a)<br />
(56b)<br />
(56c)<br />
Gianni ne teme [molti t].<br />
Gianni <strong>of</strong>-them fears many<br />
?*Questo fatto ne preoccupa [il presidente t].<br />
This fact <strong>of</strong>-it worries the president<br />
??Questo fatto ne preoccupa [molti t].<br />
This fact <strong>of</strong>-them worries many<br />
Here it is seen that ne-extraction is acceptable with fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> partially acceptable with<br />
65
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>; Belletti & Rizzi claim, on the basis <strong>of</strong> this evidence that ne-extraction is a<br />
weaker barrier than wh-extraction. Because this cannot hold directly — if neither position is<br />
lexically theta-marked, they are surely equally much barriers for movement — Belletti & Rizzi<br />
postulate yet another structure (57a) for ne-objects, which contrasts with the structure (57b) that<br />
pertains in in all other instances:<br />
(57a) VP (57b) VP<br />
VP NP V' NP<br />
V' V° NP<br />
V° NP<br />
Belletti & Rizzi claim that the structure <strong>of</strong> (57a) presents a weaker barrier than (57b), thus allowing<br />
the weakly unacceptable (ne-) examples in (56b,c). Under Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong>, the frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> are special cases: they are two-argument unaccusatives; thus, their objects cannot be<br />
expected to have the properties <strong>of</strong> canonical objects. Under the present scheme, this <strong>analysis</strong> is not<br />
acceptable, as the internal structures <strong>of</strong> both <strong>verbs</strong> can be demonstrated to be quite normal.<br />
The first thing to note is Pesetsky's (1990: 74) comment that verb choice plays a part in<br />
respect to compatibility with extraction phenomena; while examples <strong>of</strong> this may be somewhat<br />
strange, they are not directly unacceptable. The <strong>verbs</strong> in (58) illustrate that extraction from the<br />
object is possible even with wh-elements.<br />
(58) ?La ragazza di cui Gianni <strong>of</strong>fese/spaventò [il padre t].<br />
The girl <strong>of</strong> whom Gianni <strong>of</strong>fends/frightens the father<br />
The second thing to note is that the weakly acceptable examples in (55, 56) have analogues in<br />
French (Bouchard (1995: 365)) that are perfectly acceptable. How is this data relevant to <strong>English</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>? Since neither <strong>English</strong> nor <strong>Norwegian</strong> have anything equivalent to ne- clitics, the<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> must rest on wh-elements; the data in (59, 60) demonstrates the acceptability <strong>of</strong> extraction<br />
out <strong>of</strong> the object in both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>.<br />
66
(59a)<br />
(59b)<br />
(60a)<br />
(60b)<br />
Which play does Kim hate the director <strong>of</strong>?<br />
Which play does Kim frighten the director <strong>of</strong>?<br />
Hvilket skuespill hater Kim regissøren av?<br />
Hvilket skuespill skremmer Kim regissøren av?<br />
In these examples, Kim is an avid theatregoer <strong>and</strong> critic for a regional newspaper, who has just seen<br />
a production <strong>of</strong> his favourite play, which he feels was ruined by the introduction <strong>of</strong> a political<br />
interpretation <strong>of</strong> the play's theme; as a result, Kim firstly hates the director for ruining the play,<br />
<strong>and</strong> secondly frightens the director because he writes critical reviews (claiming that the director is<br />
criticizing the government which may get the director into trouble with the authorities). From these<br />
examples, it can be seen that it is possible to extract wh-elements out <strong>of</strong> the objects <strong>of</strong> both feartype<br />
<strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, <strong>and</strong> that incompatibilities occur at<br />
the level <strong>of</strong> semantics, rather than as a result <strong>of</strong> any syntactic irregularity.<br />
3.2.3.4 Arbitrary interpretation <strong>of</strong> pro<br />
Belletti & Rizzi claim that more evidence for their unaccusativity <strong>analysis</strong> is found in the<br />
realization <strong>of</strong> arbitrary pro, where pro can be interpreted as either they or someone.<br />
(61a)<br />
(61b)<br />
(61c)<br />
(62a)<br />
(62b)<br />
(62c)<br />
pro hanno telefonato a casa mia.<br />
Somebody telefoned my place<br />
pro mi hanno m<strong>and</strong>ato un telegramma.<br />
Somebody sent me a telegram.<br />
pro arrestato Gianni.<br />
Somebody arrested Gianni<br />
*pro sono arrivati a casa mia.<br />
Somebody arived at my place<br />
*pro mi sono sembrati matti.<br />
Somebody seemed to me crazy.<br />
*pro sono stati arrestati dalla polizia.<br />
Somebody has been arrested by the police<br />
Examples: Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 300)<br />
On this basis <strong>of</strong> this Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 300)) claim that '[t]he discriminating property seems to<br />
be that arb[itrary] interpretation can be assigned to deep subjects pro's only: it is incompatible<br />
67
with unaccusative structures…raising structures…<strong>and</strong> passive[s]….' This, <strong>of</strong> course, means that<br />
their <strong>analysis</strong> predicts that fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> should be grammatical <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
should be ungrammatical when proarb is used, <strong>and</strong> this is indeed the case:<br />
(63a)<br />
(63b)<br />
Evidentamente, in questo paese per anni pro hanno temuto il terremoto.<br />
'Evidently, in this country people feared the earthquake for years'<br />
*Evidentamente, in questo paese per anni pro hanno preoccupato il governo.<br />
'Evidently, in this country people worried the government for years'<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 301)<br />
<strong>English</strong> has a counterpart for arbitrary pro in the shape <strong>of</strong> the third-person plural pronominal;<br />
examples <strong>of</strong> which can be seen in (64). Pesetsky (1995: 38-42) argues that there are several flaws in<br />
Belletti & Rizzi's argumentation; firstly, there is a distinction between the existential or corporate<br />
reading, i.e., where reference is to a body <strong>of</strong> people (typically a company, institution, organisation,<br />
etc.), <strong>and</strong> the generic reading, where reference is to no-one in particular, but rather a generic<br />
individual.<br />
(64a)<br />
(64b)<br />
(64c)<br />
(64d)<br />
(64e)<br />
(64f)<br />
(64g)<br />
They robbed Mrs. Johnson.<br />
?They rob someone different every night.<br />
They're making us fill out our income tax forms early this year.<br />
They came for Charley.<br />
They accepted our che[que] at the supermarket.<br />
They punched me at the supermarket.<br />
They sell cigarettes on Melrose<br />
Examples: Pesetsky (1995: 39)<br />
They, in the examples above, can refer to an individual, but that individual is seen as a member <strong>of</strong> a<br />
corporate entity, for example, in (64a, b) they are "thieves", in (64c) they is the government/Inl<strong>and</strong><br />
Revenue. The glosses using somebody given by Belletti & Rizzi are somewhat misleading, claims<br />
Pesetsky, because this ignores the corporate reading.<br />
Pesetsky points to the fact that some unaccusatives are inherently agentive; these motion<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, should, according to Belletti & Rizzi, be ungrammatical with pro, but they are not:<br />
68
(65a)<br />
(65b)<br />
(65c)<br />
Sono venuti a riparare il lav<strong>and</strong>ino.<br />
Somebody came to fix the sink.<br />
[one person came]<br />
Sono venuti a cercare Gianni.<br />
Somebody came looking for Gianni<br />
[one person came looking]<br />
Sono <strong>and</strong>ati a cercarlo a casa sua madre.<br />
Somebody went looking for him at his mother's house<br />
[one person went]<br />
Pesetsky replaces the notion that proarb is an indicator <strong>of</strong> deep/derived subjects with one where it<br />
is related to agentivity. Pesetsky argues that even non-agentive deep subjects do not allow the<br />
corporate readings:<br />
(66a)<br />
(66b)<br />
(67a)<br />
(67b)<br />
*They received a punch in the nose at the supermarket.<br />
*Al mercato hanno preso un pugno sul naso.<br />
*They received a phone call yesterday.<br />
*Ieri hanno ricevuto una telefonata.<br />
Examples: Pesetsky (1995: 40)<br />
Pesetsky 16 (1995: 41) states that 'It is merely sufficient to note that the subject <strong>of</strong> [frighten-type]<br />
predicates is typically not an Agent….' Thus pro/third person subjects <strong>of</strong> frighten-type predicates<br />
are ruled out from receiving a corporate interpretation. Belletti & Rizzi's hypothesis predicts the<br />
ungrammaticality <strong>of</strong> derived subject pros/third person pronominals in the following examples:<br />
(68a)<br />
(68b)<br />
(68c)<br />
In Japan, they drive on the left.<br />
In America, they're required to fill out income tax forms every year.<br />
In Canada, they wilt if the temperature goes above 60°F.<br />
(69a) In Giappone, viaggiano sulla sinistra.<br />
(69b) In America, sono ?costretti/obbligati a fare la dichiarazione dei redditi tutti gli anni.<br />
(69c) In Canada, ?avvizziscono/?s<strong>of</strong>focano quano la temperatura supera i 15 gradi.<br />
Examples: Pesetsky (1995: 41)<br />
(68b, c) <strong>and</strong> (69b, c) are grammatical, thus providing evidence against Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong>.<br />
Pesetsky remarks that Belletti & Rizzi agree that (62a) has a generic reading in this sense; he notes<br />
16<br />
Pesetsky uses semantic roles in his <strong>analysis</strong>, these are ab<strong>and</strong>oned in this thesis; the term Agent in this context may<br />
be replaced by 'intentional individual' or some other token for the relevant properties that allow/rule out interaction<br />
with the given construction.<br />
69
the contrast between fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in this respect:<br />
(70a)<br />
(70b)<br />
(71a)<br />
(71b)<br />
In the country, they hate modern technology.<br />
In the town, they fear cows <strong>and</strong> sheep.<br />
*In the country, they concern you.<br />
*In the town, they please you.<br />
Pesetsky argues that the distinction here is due to the fact that the argument represented by the<br />
third person plural pronominal must be affected by the action described by the verb, through<br />
participation or affectedness. This explains why the involuntary, unaffected subjects <strong>of</strong> (59a, b) are<br />
ungrammatical. Agentive frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-predicates are compatible with arbitrary<br />
interpretations:<br />
(72) At school, they deliberately scare teenagers, so that they don't take drugs.<br />
(72) At the restaurant, they actively disgust me so that I leave early.<br />
Of course, the outcome <strong>of</strong> these arguments is that Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> proarb as a means<br />
<strong>of</strong> detecting derived subjects must be rejected.<br />
3.2.3.5 Causative constructions<br />
Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 302-304) present data related to the behaviour <strong>of</strong> Italian <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong><br />
when realized as infinitival complements <strong>of</strong> the verb fare. Such constructions compare with<br />
causative clauses predicated <strong>of</strong> auxiliaries such as make (<strong>English</strong>), faire (French) <strong>and</strong> gjøre<br />
(<strong>Norwegian</strong>). Belletti & Rizzi note that Burzio (1986) argued that derived subjects cannot appear as<br />
infinitival complements in causative constructions:<br />
(73a)<br />
(73b)<br />
Gianni ha fatto telefonare (a) Mario.<br />
Gianni made Mario call<br />
*Gianni ha fatto essere licenziato (a) Mario.<br />
Gianni made Mario be fired<br />
Examples: Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 302)<br />
Burzio's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> these facts involves a DS like (74a, b) giving rise to an SS like (74a, b) via VP<br />
extraction:<br />
70
(74a)<br />
(74b)<br />
(75a)<br />
(75b)<br />
Gianni ha fatto [Mario telefonare].<br />
Gianni made [Mario call]<br />
Gianni ha fatto [Marioi essere licenziato ei].<br />
Gianni made [Marioi be fired ei].<br />
Gianni ha fatto [VP telefonare][Mario VP].<br />
*Gianni ha fatto [VP essere licenziato ei][ Marioi VP].<br />
Examples: Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 303)<br />
Of course, (75b) is ruled out because the antecedent no longer c-comm<strong>and</strong>s its trace after extraction;<br />
Belletti & Rizzi point to Burzio's <strong>analysis</strong> for further details as to why VP reconstruction cannot<br />
resolve this. Belletti & Rizzi show that this contrast is seen between fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, exactly as their theory predicts; fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow extraction/raising, while frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> do not:<br />
(76a)<br />
(76b)<br />
Questo lo ha fatto appreszzare/temere/ammirare ancora di più a Mario.<br />
This made Mario estimate/fear/admire him even more<br />
*Questo lo ha fatto preccupare/commuovere/attrarre ancora di più<br />
a Mario.<br />
This made Mario worry/move/attract him even more<br />
Examples: Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 303)<br />
Belletti & Rizzi further note that this construction allows only the non-<strong>psych</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong><br />
colpire 'strike':<br />
(77) Questo me lo ha fatto colpire. (non-<strong>psych</strong> interpretation only)<br />
This me him made strike<br />
Examples: Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 304)<br />
Belletti & Rizzi claim that the relevant structures for the fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> in (76a) <strong>and</strong> the frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> in (76b) are those in (4a) <strong>and</strong> (4b) respectively. This being the case, frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
should be incompatible with this construction; Bouchard (1995: 357-360) points out that this<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> ignores certain facts:<br />
71
• Embedding <strong>of</strong> the auxiliary verb is disallowed<br />
• Semantic constraints on reference <strong>of</strong> the causee related to control<br />
• Causatives allow derived subjects to be embedded<br />
The first point is demonstrated by the fact that (78) is fine with a bare infinitive, but with an<br />
auxiliary it is ungrammatical:<br />
(78a)<br />
(78b)<br />
Jean a fait manger la tarte aux enfants.<br />
Jean made the children eat the pie<br />
* Jean a fait avoir mangé la tarte aux enfants.<br />
Jean made the children have eaten the pie<br />
An infinitival unaccusative verb embedded in the same way is grammatical, which is a problem for<br />
Burzio's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> unaccusatives as VP reconstruction is allowed here (note, the trace is not c-<br />
comm<strong>and</strong>ed in the required way, but the example is nevertheless grammatical):<br />
(79) Le directeur a fait [VP k<br />
venir t i<br />
] Mario i<br />
t k<br />
à son bureau.<br />
The director made Mario come to his <strong>of</strong>fice<br />
The second point is related to the idea that the causer must be able to control the causee <strong>and</strong> the<br />
causee, in turn, must be able to carry out the act described; in other words, the causer must be able<br />
to cause the causee to perform an act which is "do-able", hence the ungrammaticality <strong>of</strong> the<br />
following examples:<br />
(80a)<br />
(80b)<br />
*Jean l'a fait être gr<strong>and</strong>.<br />
Jean made him be tall.<br />
*Jean l'a fait avoir des gr<strong>and</strong>s yeux.<br />
Jean made him have big eyes<br />
The final point is expressed in (81), where the derived subject <strong>of</strong> a raising verb is grammatical with<br />
this construction even though it is embedded:<br />
(81) Dans son film, Paul l'a fait sembler être gr<strong>and</strong>/avoir des gr<strong>and</strong>s yeux.<br />
In his movie, Paul made him seem to be tall/have big eyes<br />
Frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, <strong>of</strong> course, fail at the first point because the auxiliary is required<br />
72
in this kind <strong>of</strong> causative construction; they fail at the second point because the stimulus for the<br />
<strong>psych</strong>ological state is not necessarily an individual, or an individual that can express control, nor is<br />
the experiencing participant able, necessarily, to "experience on comm<strong>and</strong>". It seems, then, that a<br />
further supposed test <strong>of</strong> unaccusativity is refuted.<br />
3.2.3.6 Grimshaw's evidence for the adjectival <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> frighten-type<br />
passives<br />
Grimshaw points out that frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> fail to passivize verbally because they<br />
have no maximally-prominent, external argument to suppress; this argumentation agrees with that<br />
<strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi's unaccusativity <strong>analysis</strong>. Grimshaw claims that the passives <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> are adjectival. One test she presents is negative un- prefixation, producing examples<br />
such as:<br />
(82) Unfrightened, unamused, unappeased.<br />
While Grimshaw claims that this is a property <strong>of</strong> adjectival passives, Bouchard (1995) notes that<br />
the matter is not quite so straightforward because a great number <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not<br />
allow un- prefixation (83), while a number <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> do (84):<br />
(83) *Unannoyed, *undisgusted, *unchagrinned, *unhorrified, *unsc<strong>and</strong>alized.<br />
(84) Unappreciated, unenjoyed, unloved, unmissed, unsupported, unenvied, untrusted.<br />
This argumentation cannot be held to exemplify anything at a concrete level, <strong>and</strong> must therefore be<br />
rejected.<br />
Grimshaw also claims that frighten-type passives, in common with other adjectival<br />
passives, are 'unfussy' about which propositions they take. This is a somewhat strange assertion<br />
because, frighten-type passives are not particularly 'unfussy' (85), but neither are adjectival<br />
passives as a general rule (86).<br />
(85) Kim is interested in /*with/*<strong>of</strong>/*for trains.<br />
(86a) Kim is ashamed <strong>of</strong>/*with/*in/*for his sixth finger.<br />
(86a) Kim is proud <strong>of</strong>/*with/*in/*for his sixth finger.<br />
73
Again, this test must be discarded as the claim that adjectival passives are unfussy as regards<br />
prepositions is incorrect; the use <strong>of</strong> by aside — which may be taken to indicate a verbal passive —<br />
many adjectival passives take only one kind <strong>of</strong> preposition.<br />
Grimshaw claims that the progressive form is fine with active forms <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
but not passives:<br />
(87a)<br />
(87b)<br />
The rumours were depressing S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y was being depressed by the rumours.<br />
Grimshaw associates the ungrammaticality <strong>of</strong> (87b) with the incompatibility <strong>of</strong> progressive forms<br />
with stativity, the stative-progressive incompatibility is seen in the fear class, which Grimshaw<br />
assumes to be stative:<br />
(88) *S<strong>and</strong>y was fearing the rumours.<br />
Why should frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that are not stative in the active, become stative in<br />
the passive? Grimshaw claims that the stativity <strong>of</strong> (87b) can be accounted for by claiming that the<br />
passive here is adjectival, based on the fact that '…<strong>English</strong> adjectives by <strong>and</strong> large are states…'<br />
(Grimshaw (1990: 114)). Grimshaw argues that, had the passive been verbal, it would have retained<br />
its eventive reading because passivization does not affect the aspectual interpretation <strong>of</strong> a verb:<br />
(89a)<br />
(89b)<br />
Kim was eating cake.<br />
Cakes were being eaten by Kim.<br />
Here, the progressive is fine with a canonical transitive (89a), <strong>and</strong> it is fine with the passive when<br />
the verb denotes an act (89b). This seems to prove the fact that passivization does not affect<br />
aspectual interpretation.<br />
Within Grimshaw's <strong>analysis</strong>, the lack <strong>of</strong> an external (or maximally prominent) argument<br />
disqualifies frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> from verbal passivization; thus, an adjectival passive is the<br />
only title Grimshaw has to bestow upon passives observed with these <strong>verbs</strong>. As has been pointed<br />
out, Grimshaw claims that adjectives are generally stative, <strong>and</strong> that statives are incompatible with<br />
the progressive — therefore, these passives are adjectival by analogy because they are stative.<br />
74
Pesetsky points out that generalisations regarding stativity <strong>and</strong> adjectival passives are correct, <strong>and</strong><br />
demonstrates that this can be tested using the modifiers much <strong>and</strong> very as in (39) <strong>and</strong> (40) above.<br />
Pesetsky argues, however, that certain <strong>verbs</strong> are as unacceptable with the progressive in the active<br />
as they are with it in the passive (as is the case with fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, see (88) above):<br />
(90a)<br />
(90b)<br />
(91a)<br />
(91b)<br />
??Odd noises were continually depressing Sue.<br />
??Bill was sitting around happy as a lark, when an unexpected groan from the next<br />
room suddenly depressed him.<br />
??Sue was continually being depressed by odd noises.<br />
??Bill was sitting around happy as a lark, when suddenly he was depressed by an<br />
unexpected groan from the next room.<br />
Examples: Pesetsky (1995: 29-30)<br />
These contrast with a second group <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that allow the progressive with<br />
both active <strong>and</strong> passive forms:<br />
(92a)<br />
(92b)<br />
(93a)<br />
(93b)<br />
Odd noises were continually scaring Sue.<br />
Bill was sitting around happy as a lark, when an unexpected groan from the next<br />
room suddenly scared him.<br />
Sue was continually being scared by odd noises.<br />
Bill was sitting around happy as a lark, when suddenly he was scared by an<br />
unexpected groan from the next room.<br />
Examples: Pesetsky (1995: 29-30)<br />
Pesetsky argues that these <strong>verbs</strong> allow what he terms the "iterative progressive", where the action<br />
<strong>of</strong>, for example, 'scaring' takes place repeatedly as "staccato" events. Pesetsky also argues that<br />
examples <strong>of</strong> the kind in (76a) are surprising because they yield acceptable active progressives; these<br />
ought to be as unacceptable as (91a). He points to the similarity <strong>of</strong> (87a) <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> that<br />
ought to be stative, but which yield grammatical active progressives:<br />
75
(94a)<br />
(94b)<br />
(95a)<br />
(95b)<br />
(96a)<br />
(96b)<br />
Karen is finally underst<strong>and</strong>ing this pro<strong>of</strong>.<br />
??This pro<strong>of</strong> is finally being understood by Karen.<br />
Donald is finding your accusations ludicrous.<br />
*Your accusations are being found ludicrous by Donald.<br />
Sue is truly hating the sea-urchin sushi.<br />
*The sea-urchin sushi is truly being hated by Sue.<br />
Examples: Pesetsky (1995: 30-31)<br />
These examples are akin to Grimshaw's examples, <strong>and</strong> share the property that they are not iterative<br />
progressives, entailing that they disallow progressive passives. The fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> in (94, 95 <strong>and</strong><br />
96) are not analysed as having derived/non-VP-external subjects by either Belletti & Rizzi or<br />
Grimshaw, <strong>and</strong> it seems therefore that the progressive cannot be used to diagnose the<br />
deepness/derivedness <strong>of</strong> subjects.<br />
3.2.3.7 A note on the passive <strong>and</strong> the progressive<br />
Bouchard (1995: 310) points to Dowty (1979) <strong>and</strong> Van Voorst (1988) regarding stative <strong>verbs</strong> that<br />
allow the progressive; Dowty <strong>and</strong> Van Voorst identify stative <strong>verbs</strong> that are compatible with the<br />
progressive:<br />
(97) *Kim was knowing all <strong>of</strong> the answers.<br />
(98a)<br />
(98b)<br />
Kim was lying/sitting/sprawling on the floor.<br />
Kim was st<strong>and</strong>ing/resting/perching on the rock shelf.<br />
Dowty attributes some predicates incompatibility with progressive aspect to interval semantics;<br />
that is, progressive aspect clashes with the interval naturally delimited by the event structure <strong>of</strong><br />
those predicates. For example in a predicate which consists <strong>of</strong> a process <strong>and</strong> a state, the interval<br />
denoted is delimited by the beginning <strong>of</strong> the event <strong>and</strong> the end-point which results in the state.<br />
Prototypically, a predicate such as writing an essay consists <strong>of</strong> the process <strong>of</strong> writing <strong>and</strong> a<br />
finished state which is the result — an essay. This is, <strong>of</strong> course, simplified, because the point at<br />
which the essay begins to be an essay is not delimited by the writing <strong>of</strong> the last word in the last<br />
sentence, but rather the essay exists as a state as soon as pen is put to paper ("This is my halffinished<br />
essay!"). This is, however, irrelevant to the interval, because the overlap between the<br />
76
process <strong>and</strong> the state is probably — in this instance — the delimitation <strong>of</strong> the interval.<br />
Dowty argues, then, that interval predicates are compatible with the progressive because the<br />
progressive captures a "frame" <strong>of</strong> this interval; thus, a subpart <strong>of</strong> the complex event is reported,<br />
between the initiation <strong>of</strong> the process <strong>and</strong> the cut-<strong>of</strong>f point marked by the state. This goes some<br />
way to explaining why non-interval predicates — such as statives — are incompatible with the<br />
progressive; it is because <strong>of</strong> a general mismatch between the lack <strong>of</strong> delimitation <strong>of</strong> a persistent state<br />
<strong>and</strong> the capturing <strong>of</strong> a moment within certain bounds. Liken this to a photograph <strong>of</strong> a runner<br />
running a race <strong>and</strong> a photograph <strong>of</strong> a house in an estate Agent's window; the former is a snapshot <strong>of</strong><br />
a moment in a process (perhaps deemed to be in some way significant), whereas the latter is a,<br />
hopefully accurate, depiction <strong>of</strong> the state <strong>and</strong> location <strong>of</strong> a building. In the case <strong>of</strong> these two images,<br />
one could not hope to see precisely the same race taking place if one went to the spot where the<br />
image <strong>of</strong> the runner was taken, whereas one would hope to see the house as depicted by the estate<br />
Agent's photograph. As Bouchard (1995: 311) puts it:<br />
'In John is building a house, the speaker focuses on an intermediate frame in an<br />
interval. At the end <strong>of</strong> that interval, as far as the speaker can tell, a house is likely to have<br />
been built. Stative predicates, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, are true at interval I, just in case they are<br />
true at all moments within I….'<br />
This outline, however, contradicts the examples given in (98) above, which are statives that take the<br />
progressive. Dowty argues that these states are intervals, because they describe a situation in which<br />
an individual is static in relation to their surroundings, but which is demarcated by the beginning <strong>and</strong><br />
the end <strong>of</strong> the state; hence in (98b), the state begins with the Kim's instalment on the rock shelf <strong>and</strong><br />
ends with Kim's removal. This contrasts with other predicates which are not defined in a such a<br />
way, for example know. It can be argued that the event structure <strong>of</strong> know is demarcated by, for<br />
example, the discovery <strong>of</strong> the content <strong>of</strong> knowledge <strong>and</strong> the terminal state where, in extreme old age,<br />
this fades; this, however, is not contained in the immediate meaning <strong>of</strong> the verb — it is generally<br />
accepted that things cannot be unknown, or for that matter re-known.<br />
77
Non-interval stative <strong>verbs</strong> such as know, can be made intervalic; consider this example: Kim<br />
<strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y both have a common acquaintance called Les; Les claims to know everything, something<br />
which is, <strong>of</strong> course, untrue. One day Les comes up to Kim <strong>and</strong> says 'Did you know that I speak<br />
fluent Breton?' Somewhat later, Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y see Les talking to someone nearby, S<strong>and</strong>y wonders<br />
what Les is talking about (knowing that Les is fond <strong>of</strong> spinning yarns) <strong>and</strong> Kim says 'Well this<br />
morning Les was knowing Breton, but now I'm not sure'. Of course, Les never really knew Breton,<br />
but the claim to the knowledge is delimited by the initial claim <strong>and</strong> the terminal forgetting what has<br />
been claimed (say for instance that Les has changed that day's falsehood to 'I own the rights to the<br />
entire back-catalogue <strong>of</strong> Crosby, Stills, Nash <strong>and</strong> Young', which in turn generates the otherwise<br />
unacceptable 'Well, this afternoon Les was owning the entire back catalogue <strong>of</strong>…').<br />
The lack <strong>of</strong> a linguistically relevant interval explains why fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not generally<br />
allow the progressive, but those that do (see (94a) above), Dowty argues, involve a vague interval,<br />
something which does not generally allow progressive aspect, but given the right circumstances<br />
makes the <strong>verbs</strong> compatible, if a little strange, with the progressive. Bouchard (1995: 312-313)<br />
notes that Mufwene (1984), Pesetsky (1990) <strong>and</strong> Van Voorst (1990) all argue that the definition <strong>of</strong><br />
interval is important as regards the progressive. Pesetsky claims that those <strong>verbs</strong> that define<br />
emotions that take hold suddenly allow the progressive, whereas those that define emotions that<br />
come into being gradually do not. Mufwene argues that stative predicates can be divided into those<br />
that are transient states (love, sit) <strong>and</strong> those that are non-transient (know); Van Voorst argues that<br />
transience is scalar between Mufwene's two classes. Van Voorst (1990: 5, cited in Bouchard (1995:<br />
313)) expresses the idea that 'A <strong>psych</strong>ological verb without the progressive form can describe a<br />
more permanent, non-generic, feeling. When the progressive form is present, a less permanent<br />
feeling is involved or an interpretation emerges under which the subject is somehow active.' This<br />
activity is demonstrated in Van Voorst's examples:<br />
(99a)<br />
(99b)<br />
The gourmets are adoring the wine at today's banquet.<br />
They are admiring the beautiful Van Gogh.<br />
Bouchard (1995: 313) points out that these examples involve a snapshot <strong>of</strong> an event, the gourmets<br />
78
are adoring the wine during the banquet even if at some other point in time they might not like the<br />
given wine; the people admiring the Van Gogh are doing so while looking at it. Bouchard remarks<br />
that this association <strong>of</strong> active subjects with intervals is <strong>of</strong>ten presented as an argument for the idea<br />
that the incompatibility <strong>of</strong> a passive with the progressive may be because the progressive requires<br />
the active subject that is suppressed under Passivization.<br />
Thus, if a subject can be made active <strong>and</strong> the event defined in terms <strong>of</strong> this activity (cf. the<br />
example <strong>of</strong> 'Les knowing things' above), the progressive becomes increasingly acceptable.<br />
Pesetsky's argument regarding the iterative nature <strong>of</strong> certain stative predicates is not invalidated,<br />
indeed, it indicates that the concatenation <strong>of</strong> the activity <strong>of</strong> the subject <strong>and</strong> the demarcation <strong>of</strong> the<br />
duration <strong>of</strong> the state is central to explaining the acceptability <strong>of</strong> passive progressive constructions.<br />
An active subject iteratively takes part in an action until such a point that this is no longer possible,<br />
thus:<br />
(100) Kim is really loving the pizza.<br />
Here Kim is enjoying the pizza as long as there is pizza to eat; after the source <strong>of</strong> pizza has run<br />
out, Kim will no longer be disposed to love the pizza (it has ceased to be a relevant element in<br />
Kim's cognitive space). If, however, the pizza causes food poisoning, it may return to Kim's<br />
cognitive space, but this time as the stimulus for a different emotion — making hate acceptable in<br />
the progressive.<br />
3.2.4 Problems with Pesetsky's (1995) <strong>analysis</strong><br />
Pesetsky (1995) presents an approach which attempts to "de-quirkify" <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
unfortunately, this approach is based on semantic roles <strong>and</strong> principles at odds with the present<br />
endeavour. It will be seen, in the next chapter, exactly why Pesetsky's approach is untenable; but, it<br />
will also be seen that its clarity regarding the problems <strong>of</strong> the other approaches gives a valuable<br />
starting point for a <strong>minimalist</strong> <strong>analysis</strong>.<br />
79
3.3 Conclusions<br />
The <strong>analysis</strong> in this chapter has shown that the approaches <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi (1988) <strong>and</strong><br />
Grimshaw (1990) cannot be accepted on the basis <strong>of</strong> the following:<br />
• Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are not unaccusatives;<br />
• they passivize verbally, demonstrating that they have external arguments;<br />
• many <strong>of</strong> the properties Belletti & Rizzi <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw associate with<br />
unaccusativity/aspectual-thematic mismatch have to do with properties <strong>of</strong> the<br />
arguments (identified as agentivity in this chapter).<br />
• aspectual properties are responsible for many <strong>of</strong> the things that Belletti & Rizzi<br />
(1988) <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw (1990) ascribe to the derivedness <strong>of</strong> the subject <strong>of</strong> frightentype<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
On the basis <strong>of</strong> the <strong>analysis</strong> here, the following questions have arisen:<br />
• What properties are important for the arguments <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> how do<br />
frighten-type <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> differ in this respect?<br />
• What aspectual properties are common to these <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> how do frighten-type <strong>and</strong><br />
fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> differ in this respect?<br />
• How can the syntax <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong> be characterized?<br />
80
4.0 Introduction<br />
This thesis is based on <strong>minimalist</strong> principles; among these principles is the explicit aim to<br />
avoid unnecessary theory <strong>and</strong> maintain an "economical" <strong>analysis</strong>. The present chapter begins with a<br />
presentation <strong>of</strong> Bouchard's division <strong>of</strong> semantics <strong>and</strong> view <strong>of</strong> why situational semantics is irrelevant<br />
to syntax; exactly what kind <strong>of</strong> semantics is relevant to syntax, <strong>and</strong> how this view contrasts with<br />
previous research on <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. This is followed by a look at the properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
their arguments. Following this, a way <strong>of</strong> representing information in syntax is presented. Finally, a<br />
new way <strong>of</strong> analysing <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> is presented.<br />
4.1 Bouchard, syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics<br />
There are two core elements to Bouchard's (1995) <strong>analysis</strong>. The first is the view <strong>of</strong> the<br />
interface between syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics; he states that, if one is to rely on truly <strong>minimalist</strong><br />
principles, there must be one-to-one correspondence between the levels <strong>of</strong> syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics.<br />
The second core element is a philosophy regarding the kind <strong>of</strong> semantics that grammarians should<br />
concern themselves with. He claims that most semantics is irrelevant to grammar — that an<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> the world around us, so-called "Global knowledge", <strong>and</strong> underst<strong>and</strong>ings <strong>of</strong> spaciotemporally<br />
designated phenomena, "situational semantics", are unnecessary (as we shall see, it is<br />
into this latter category that semantic roles fall). Bouchard argues further that if there is a set <strong>of</strong><br />
semantics that is relevant to language, only a portion <strong>of</strong> this can be accessible, <strong>and</strong> thereby relevant,<br />
to grammar. The interaction <strong>of</strong> these sets <strong>and</strong> subsets is largely irrelevant to the present study,<br />
however, the status <strong>of</strong> what Bouchard claims to be a subset <strong>of</strong> situational semantics, semantic roles,<br />
is <strong>of</strong> importance. In this respect, most modern theories are flawed because <strong>of</strong> the simple fact that<br />
they rely on semantic roles, which Bouchard claims are situational notions. The theories <strong>of</strong> grammar<br />
for <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> appeal to notions that can be demonstrated to be irrelevant to grammar, <strong>and</strong> these<br />
approaches can be revealed as inherently flawed because <strong>of</strong> this fact.<br />
81
4.1.1 Semantics <strong>and</strong> syntax<br />
The status <strong>of</strong> semantic roles 17<br />
in grammatical theory has always been a matter <strong>of</strong> some<br />
debate, many (among others, Boons (1985), Dowty (1991) <strong>and</strong> Schlesinger (1995)) have viewed<br />
semantic roles as highly problematic <strong>and</strong> <strong>of</strong> little theoretical use because <strong>of</strong> their inability to capture<br />
the generalisations they purport to capture. Dowty (1991) suggests that semantic roles can have<br />
different meanings in different situations, <strong>and</strong> introduces proto-roles — feature-based concepts<br />
intended to replace semantic roles — <strong>and</strong> it is suggested (also by Filip (1996)) that these protoroles<br />
can account for why <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> behave as they do; Dowty's proto-roles are returned to in a<br />
moment.<br />
Schlesinger (1995) points out that there are a number <strong>of</strong> arguments that simply resist<br />
definition in terms <strong>of</strong> the semantic roles suggested by Gruber (1965); those marked with square<br />
brackets "[noun phrase]" are problematic 18 :<br />
(1a)<br />
(1b)<br />
(1c)<br />
(1d)<br />
(1e)<br />
(1f)<br />
(1g)<br />
(1h)<br />
(1i)<br />
(1j)<br />
One click grants [permission].<br />
[Unsalted butter] costs [a fortune].<br />
[The newspaper] reported [the incident].<br />
[The automaton] calculated [the cost].<br />
[The society] lacks [funds].<br />
Beware [the Jabberwock].<br />
[Such a statement] indicates [approval].<br />
[The statue] resembles [a lion].<br />
Some students study [Latin].<br />
The bag full <strong>of</strong> popcorn proved [Kim's guilt].<br />
Examples adapted from Schlesinger (1995: 55)<br />
Schlesinger also notes that one <strong>of</strong> the core reasons for integrating semantic roles into syntactic<br />
17<br />
It should be noted that Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> many other detractors <strong>of</strong> semantic roles assume rigid definitions <strong>of</strong><br />
semantic roles; Gruber's (1965) definitions st<strong>and</strong> as they are. This entails that the roles be clearly defined with specific<br />
semantic content. Many approaches that use semantic roles do not take this line, preferring to approximate the st<strong>and</strong>ard<br />
definitions, rather than stick to them rigidly. The present work follows Bouchard in assuming a rigid definition <strong>of</strong><br />
semantic roles; the reasoning behind this is not based in a misunderst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> what semantic roles are, rather in order<br />
for the criticism <strong>of</strong> semantic roles to hold, it is necessary to define the object <strong>of</strong> criticism precisely. Since so many<br />
different authors assume so many different things about the content <strong>of</strong> semantic roles, it would be impossible to<br />
address each <strong>and</strong> every variant account. The varying nature <strong>of</strong> assumptions about semantic roles potentially leads to a<br />
situation where each <strong>and</strong> every criticism has some justified response from some account; this situation would prove the<br />
case <strong>of</strong> semantic roles relying on accounts that were potentially fundamentally incompatible. It should perhaps also be<br />
be noted that the fact that the definitions <strong>of</strong> semantic roles vary is not in itself a positive factor, as this results in<br />
coarse-grainedness <strong>and</strong> necessary overlap between the functions <strong>of</strong> the different semantic roles.<br />
18<br />
It is little coincidence that many <strong>of</strong> these arguments would be described as Themes in most analyses: it seems that<br />
Theme is a dustbin for all vague semantic role-concepts, being associated with a diverse array <strong>of</strong> argument types.<br />
82
theory does not pan out because there are no systematic mapping-relations between syntactic<br />
positions <strong>and</strong> semantic roles. Schlesinger presents a wide variety <strong>of</strong> examples <strong>of</strong> inconsistent<br />
mapping, where different <strong>verbs</strong> map different arguments into different positions. This can be seen<br />
especially clearly in the case <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, where theories relying on extraordinary syntactic<br />
configurations have been developed to explain why Experiencers are mapped as subjects for feartype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> objects for frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, <strong>and</strong> vice versa for Themes.<br />
Bouchard's (1995) <strong>analysis</strong> is, however, focussed on the inability <strong>of</strong> semantic roles to do<br />
what they are intended to do, namely represent the semantic information that is perceived to be<br />
important for linking <strong>and</strong> meaning-construction. It is Bouchard's claim that semantic roles are unable<br />
to perform their intended task because they represent situational semantics. Bouchard cites Boons<br />
(1985), who points out that situations, generally, can vary very greatly, but that this variation is<br />
not reflected in syntax. A sentence is greatly dependent on context, that is a given situation, in order<br />
to be meaningful in the real world; however, one unique syntactic structure can be associated with<br />
any number <strong>of</strong> situations. An example <strong>of</strong> this can be found in the possible real-world incidents that<br />
can be associated with the sentence in (2); here, a simple sentence involving a ditransitive verb can<br />
be seen to have numerous interpretations; this being the case, the semantic roles associated with<br />
arguments also vary.<br />
(2) Kim shut the cat in the living room.<br />
(Example adapted from Boons (1985))<br />
In (2a), Kim is typically analysed as an Agent, the cat a Theme <strong>and</strong> the living room as a Location.<br />
If, however, Kim did not perform the act <strong>of</strong> shutting the cat in the living room on purpose, the title<br />
"Agent" is not appropriate. If, on the other h<strong>and</strong>, Kim shuts the cat in the room so that it keeps<br />
warm, then the cat is not a Theme, but a Beneficiary. Many other possible situations can be<br />
developed, but it suffices to say that these changes in interpretation have little effect on the syntax<br />
<strong>of</strong> the sentence. How then can Kim be an Agent <strong>and</strong> an as-yet-unidentified semantic role all-at-once,<br />
not to mention the other roles in the sentence? Irrespective <strong>of</strong> the theoretical problems, the fact that<br />
differing semantic roles can be applied to the arguments in (2) according to the changes in the<br />
83
situation which it attempts to describe indicates that semantic roles, as Bouchard claims, are<br />
situational concepts, <strong>and</strong> therefore fall outside his conception <strong>of</strong> semantics that applies to grammar.<br />
There are potentially several ways <strong>of</strong> rescuing the <strong>analysis</strong>, one being generalization <strong>of</strong> the<br />
already existing roles so that they encompass the potential meanings they attempt to capture;<br />
another being a change in the way that we assume <strong>verbs</strong> assign semantic roles (perhaps<br />
accompanied by the development <strong>of</strong> further semantic role-types). The application <strong>of</strong> the former in<br />
an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> (2) leads to a situation where one can say that an Agent is a volitional, intentional<br />
individual, but can also be an individual who performs involuntary, non-intentional actions. This is<br />
unsatisfactory because it has no descriptive power, in fact it allows contradiction in the sense that<br />
the Agent role may be either volitional <strong>and</strong> intentional or non-volitional <strong>and</strong> non-intentional. The<br />
application <strong>of</strong> the scheme for changing role assignment <strong>and</strong> the number <strong>of</strong> roles leads to an <strong>analysis</strong><br />
where a verb might assign an infinite number <strong>of</strong> roles. This approach is unsatisfactory because it<br />
lacks descriptive power because the link between the verb <strong>and</strong> its semantic roles is weakened,<br />
reducing predictability. Increasing the number <strong>of</strong> roles does not help, because the new roles will be<br />
as inefficient as the old ones, being further sub-divisible into new, more primitive roles. A third<br />
approach can be developed along the lines that the link between the <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> the semantic roles<br />
taken by its argument is weak, such that the semantic content <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>and</strong> the verb are not<br />
related under many <strong>of</strong> the non-core meanings <strong>of</strong> the verb. Applying such an approach weakens the<br />
argument for using semantic roles by rendering them useless for the purposes <strong>of</strong> syntactic <strong>analysis</strong>;<br />
the lack <strong>of</strong> coherent links between the meaning <strong>of</strong> a verb <strong>and</strong> the arguments it takes results in a<br />
"non-theory", where semantics is purely coincidental to all other processes. A fourth potential<br />
approach is changing the way we assume that semantic roles interact with the verb, where the<br />
arguments are vaguely more like an Agent if they are external arguments, or vaguely more like<br />
Patients if they are internal arguments; this approach is not dissimilar to that <strong>of</strong> Dowty (1991).<br />
Dowty's approach involves assessing the properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> a verb up against a<br />
table <strong>of</strong> properties associated with a "proto-Agent" <strong>and</strong> a "proto-Patient"; if an argument has more<br />
<strong>of</strong> the properties <strong>of</strong> the proto-Agent, then it will be realized as an external argument, if it has the<br />
84
Subjects:<br />
One click<br />
Unsalted butter<br />
The newspaper<br />
The automaton<br />
The society<br />
Such a statement<br />
The statue<br />
Some students<br />
The bag full <strong>of</strong> popcorn<br />
[+causative]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
[+independantly-extant]<br />
Objects:<br />
Permission<br />
[-independantly-extant]<br />
A fortune ??<br />
The incident ??<br />
The cost ??<br />
Funds<br />
[-independantly-extant]<br />
The Jabberwock ??<br />
Approval ??<br />
A lion ??<br />
Latin ??<br />
Kim's guilt ??<br />
A further argument against this approach can be found in the co-dependence <strong>of</strong> volitionality <strong>and</strong><br />
sentience. A volitional act indicates that it is something done with will <strong>and</strong> intent; notions which are<br />
associated with sentient beings: can something act volitionally if it is not sentient?<br />
Further evidence <strong>of</strong> the failure <strong>of</strong> situational semantics to be relevant to grammar can be seen<br />
in the failure <strong>of</strong> Dowty's proto-roles to account for the dichotomy seen in the class <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
Here, Dowty's account simply translates the difference between fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
by reference to semantics — the "strangeness" is still present, as seen in (3).<br />
There is a rather counterintuitive element to this approach, as it has generally been assumed<br />
that the grammatical structure <strong>of</strong> language is meaningful in a non-trivial way — it is no coincidence<br />
that grammatical relations are formalised in many frameworks (for example, HPSG, LFG <strong>and</strong><br />
Relational Grammar). An inherent outcome <strong>of</strong> Dowty's approach is not just that the grammatical<br />
relations are irrelevant (as is generally accepted in mainstream transformational grammar), but also<br />
that the structural positions "specifier <strong>of</strong> IP" <strong>and</strong> "complement <strong>of</strong> VP" are open to any element as<br />
long as the elements are comparatively fit to occupy those positions. An example <strong>of</strong> this can be<br />
87
seen in the idea that the properties <strong>of</strong> the Experiencer <strong>of</strong> a mental state make that participant better<br />
suited to being realised as the object because it passively experiences something, or is affected —<br />
much like a Patient. A paradox <strong>of</strong> this is that the subject <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> is, thereby, anomalous,<br />
in that it is a proto-Patient: it is an affected role <strong>and</strong> yet it is realised as a subject. The argument<br />
goes that the properties <strong>of</strong> the objects <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are more Patient-like because <strong>of</strong> their<br />
stativity, an X that is feared is stative 20 , whereas the subject <strong>of</strong> a frighten-type verb initiates<br />
(voluntarily, or involuntarily) an event (albeit one which takes place in mental space) — <strong>and</strong> is thus<br />
a good c<strong>and</strong>idate for subjecthood.<br />
The fact that Experiencers make poor c<strong>and</strong>idates for "externality", while Causes make good<br />
c<strong>and</strong>idates actually allows us to abstract away from the previously mentioned problem <strong>of</strong><br />
homonymy; it introduces the possibility that it is enough that an argument has a given property for<br />
it always to be associated with a given structural position; this fits in with the underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong><br />
structural positions presented in this thesis, as will be seen in section 4.3.2. This is, however, at<br />
odds with Bouchard's reality, because in order to specify what properties are associated with the<br />
proto-Agent <strong>and</strong> proto-Patient, one has to look at situations; even if it were possible to develop a<br />
generalized situation which captures all the situations that can be associated with a given verb, that<br />
generalised situation <strong>and</strong> the semantic roles that took part in it would nevertheless remain<br />
situational concepts.<br />
There is a central observation from Dowty's work that is pertinent here, <strong>and</strong> that is that the<br />
properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> the fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do differ; what makes them<br />
map as external or internal arguments may however have less to do with features <strong>of</strong> the arguments<br />
than the requirements <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> themselves. Dowty's view <strong>of</strong> argument features abstracts the<br />
arguments away from their <strong>verbs</strong>, leaving the verb to act as a hub around which the arguments<br />
revolve, supplying the centre-point, but playing no real role in selection (because the properties<br />
differ with differing arguments), rather like the fulcrum <strong>of</strong> a seesaw where the children are the<br />
arguments causing the seesaw to function. Lexicalist approaches (cf. Pustejovsky (1995)) to the<br />
20<br />
Is this the case? It does not seem to be so, as fear is compatible with eventive NP complements.<br />
(i)<br />
Kim feared the explosion <strong>of</strong> the bomb.<br />
88
same problem would tend towards a more holistic view, where the verb is <strong>of</strong> a type, say causative<br />
<strong>and</strong> the arguments are distributed as the Causer <strong>and</strong> the Caused. This approach, while tantamount<br />
to saying the same as Dowty <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky (who introduces the Cause role as the stimulus for the<br />
experience in frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>), avoids situations because the <strong>verbs</strong> are <strong>of</strong> the same class<br />
irrespective <strong>of</strong> situation. The terms associated with the subjects <strong>and</strong> objects <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong> are<br />
irrelevant, <strong>and</strong> the only features necessary for an argument to qualify as internal or external<br />
argument are those that ensure that it is capable <strong>of</strong> performing that function in whatever terms the<br />
verb denotes. This idea is central to the arguments presented later in this chapter.<br />
4.1.2 Mapping problems<br />
Bouchard, however, does not just argue that semantic roles are unacceptable because <strong>of</strong> their<br />
situationality, he also states that unacceptable, but grammatical, examples such as Chomsky's<br />
colo[u]rless green ideas sleep furiously baffle any attempt to apply semantic roles, because<br />
selection licences syntactic structures. Within mainstream generative grammar, a grammatical<br />
sentence must have a semantic structure that licences it; if not, the string is ungrammatical. Thus, if<br />
a string is grammatical, then it must also — at some level — be semantically acceptable. Thus, in<br />
cases <strong>of</strong> true ungrammaticality, it is difficult to postulate semantic roles for participants. Because<br />
semantic roles have no input in regard to this, they must be rejected in favour <strong>of</strong> some other theory<br />
that solves this licensing problem. The solution, in Bouchard's eyes, is to be found in the commonsense<br />
assumption that there is no reference for colourless <strong>and</strong> green in relation to something that is<br />
without form. It will be shown later on that such semantics are available to grammar, <strong>and</strong> that these<br />
limit mapping in the required way.<br />
Further arguments against the mapping infrastructure that semantic roles rely on is found in<br />
Davis & Koenig's (2000) argumentation against thematic hierarchies <strong>of</strong> the type outlined in Chapter<br />
3. Their first argument is based on the widespread phenomenon <strong>of</strong> causitivization <strong>of</strong> agentive<br />
sentences, where the would-be Agent is expressed as an object <strong>of</strong> the causative verb:<br />
(4a)<br />
(4b)<br />
Kim sang "Jerusalem".<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y made Kim sing "Jerusalem".<br />
89
The thematic hierarchy does not account for this phenomenon; the structural relationships between<br />
the verb <strong>and</strong> its arguments remains the same, but the roles have changed. Davis & Koenig also point<br />
out that problems arise for thematic hierarchies where two <strong>verbs</strong> with similar meanings have the<br />
reverse order <strong>of</strong> arguments, as is the case with <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(5a)<br />
(5b)<br />
(6a)<br />
(6b)<br />
Kim owns this book.<br />
This book belongs to Kim<br />
Beautiful drawings adorn the pages.<br />
The pages feature beautiful drawings.<br />
In such cases, at least one set <strong>of</strong> roles remains unaccounted for irrespective <strong>of</strong> the order <strong>of</strong> the roles<br />
in the hierarchy. They also point to examples, following Dowty (1991), where the arguments have<br />
such similar properties that they cannot be distinguished <strong>and</strong> must therefore, logically, be defined as<br />
having the same semantic role:<br />
(7a)<br />
(7b)<br />
The telephone box is near the shop.<br />
His house borders the town.<br />
Further examples, where there seems to be a reversal <strong>of</strong> arguments, which go contrary to<br />
thematic hierarchies are found with <strong>verbs</strong> such as follow <strong>and</strong> precede:<br />
(8a)<br />
(8b)<br />
B follows A in the alphabet.<br />
A precedes B in the alphabet.<br />
Davis & Koenig (2000: 59) also present an ontological argument based on the fact that<br />
certain combinations <strong>of</strong> roles from the hierarchy, such as [Beneficiary, Goal], remain unattested; in<br />
this case they point out that<br />
90
'…the answer cent[re]s on the meaninglessness <strong>of</strong> calling a participant a beneficiary in an<br />
event lacking another participant that performs some benefactive action. Likewise, a<br />
participant designated a goal is hard to imagine in the absence <strong>of</strong> another participant that<br />
moves toward[s] the goal. Treating thematic roles as primitives that are unrelated to one<br />
another (except for their ranking in the thematic hierarchy) makes such patterns purely<br />
accidental; the excluded pattern could just as well be [Agent, Theme]. What is lost is that, as<br />
we define the various thematic roles, we are implicitly defining types <strong>of</strong> events (to the<br />
extent that out definitions <strong>of</strong> thematic roles are semantically grounded). The thematic<br />
hierarchy is ontologically dependent on the notion <strong>of</strong> event class. Unattested thematic grids<br />
are unattested event types.'<br />
Thus, semantic roles lack not only descriptive power, but also do nothing to explain the facts<br />
related to linking. Indeed, semantic roles seem to cause more problems than they solve.<br />
4.1.3 Problems with the semantic-role analyses — heteromorphy<br />
As was mentioned in Chapter 2, Belletti & Rizzi's (1988) <strong>and</strong> Grimshaw's (1990) analyses<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are problematic because they rely on semantic roles; the source <strong>of</strong> this problem for<br />
Belletti & Rizzi can be seen in (9) below, where (9a) represents the internal structure <strong>of</strong> an agentive<br />
reading <strong>of</strong> frighten, <strong>and</strong> (9b) is a <strong>psych</strong> reading <strong>of</strong> frighten. Because both Belletti & Rizzi <strong>and</strong><br />
Grimshaw agree that at least some <strong>of</strong> the <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> have an agentive reading, their analyses<br />
cannot account for both agentive <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong> readings without postulating two different aspectual/<br />
syntactic structures. It is pertinent to discuss exactly what agentive <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong> readings are: in a<br />
sentence Kim frightened S<strong>and</strong>y, Kim may be acting as an Agent, deliberately saying "Boo!" to<br />
frighten S<strong>and</strong>y, in which case, the sentence has an agentive reading; on the other h<strong>and</strong>, Kim may<br />
have walked into the room, casting a shadow which frightened S<strong>and</strong>y, in which case, the sentence<br />
has a "pure" <strong>psych</strong> reading. Note that both <strong>of</strong> these readings involve the same <strong>psych</strong>ological event,<br />
but the semantic role <strong>of</strong> the stimulating argument will differ; Agent <strong>and</strong> Theme/Stimulus<br />
respectively. The problem <strong>of</strong> heteromorphy arises purely as a result <strong>of</strong> the use <strong>of</strong> semantic roles.<br />
91
(9a) VP (9b) VP<br />
NP V' V' NP<br />
(Agent) (Experiencer)<br />
V° NP V° NP<br />
frighten (Experiencer) frighten (Theme)<br />
Grimshaw's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, being based on a notion <strong>of</strong> crossover<br />
between the aspectual <strong>and</strong> thematic tiers, is also forced to postulate one form for each reading, as<br />
we saw in Chapter 3; (8) from Chapter 3 is repeated here as (10) for convenience:<br />
(10a) Experiencer Theme Frighten-type (<strong>psych</strong> reading)<br />
Cause State<br />
(Bouchard (1995: 261-262))<br />
(10b) Agent Experiencer Frighten-type (agentive reading)<br />
Cause State<br />
Both <strong>of</strong> these analyses result in heteromorphic syntactic structures being given to homomorphic<br />
sentences. This is problematic because <strong>of</strong> two things: firstly, the fact is that the two structures, as<br />
was shown in Chapter 2, do not differ in terms <strong>of</strong> word order in either <strong>English</strong> or <strong>Norwegian</strong>, <strong>and</strong><br />
both agentive <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong> readings passivize. The second point is that both analyses are motivated<br />
to present heteromorphic structures by their reliance on semantic roles: had it not been for the fact<br />
that Belletti & Rizzi appeal to a notion <strong>of</strong> thematic hierarchy, they would not need to generate<br />
structures to explain why the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> was a Theme (an argument lower down<br />
on the hierarchy than Experiencer), while the object was an Experiencer, which would later prove to<br />
be incompatible with the non-<strong>psych</strong> reading <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong>. It will be shown in a moment that the<br />
problem <strong>of</strong> expecting arguments <strong>and</strong> roles to be mapped uniformly is based on a, perhaps<br />
subconscious appeal to certain peri-theoretical notions.<br />
92
One might suggest that there are, in fact, different syntactic configurations for each different<br />
interpretation, much as one might argue that there are more semantic roles than is normally<br />
assumed. If this is the case, then <strong>psych</strong>-constructions <strong>of</strong> the type in (11) are even more<br />
problematic, because they need structures to represent the agentive, causative <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong> uses <strong>of</strong><br />
the <strong>verbs</strong>. The example in (11a) may be agentive (if Kim is putting on a "charm <strong>of</strong>fensive"), or have<br />
a <strong>psych</strong> reading. In the first case, Kim is an Agent, S<strong>and</strong>y a Theme <strong>and</strong> a daze some other semantic<br />
role 21 . On a <strong>psych</strong> reading, Kim is a Theme, S<strong>and</strong>y an Experiencer <strong>and</strong> a daze some other semantic<br />
role. In (11b), however, we see that, on <strong>and</strong> agentive reading, Kim is an Agent, S<strong>and</strong>y a Theme <strong>and</strong> a<br />
swimming pool is a Location. If (11b) is thought to be non-volitional (if Kim ironically "puts", e.g.<br />
knocks, S<strong>and</strong>y), then Kim is a Cause, S<strong>and</strong>y is a Theme <strong>and</strong> a swimming pool is a Location.<br />
(11a)<br />
(11b)<br />
Kim put S<strong>and</strong>y into a daze<br />
Kim put S<strong>and</strong>y into a swimming pool.<br />
Note that this means that the same syntactic structure results in four differing interpretations,<br />
where, using Belletti & Rizzi's <strong>analysis</strong>, the first NP can be an Agent, a Cause or a Theme; the<br />
second NP can be a Theme or an Experiencer <strong>and</strong> the PP object can be either a Location or some<br />
other, undefined, semantic role. It is worth pointing out that the fact that a swimming pool is<br />
consistently given the role Location is not necessarily a positive feature <strong>of</strong> the <strong>analysis</strong>, because<br />
Location is a very broad-ranging concept. A Location is anywhere, <strong>and</strong> is tantamount to having a<br />
role called Thing, but with a geographical bias; this is evident because Goal, Source <strong>and</strong> Location are<br />
<strong>of</strong>ten confused, where Source <strong>and</strong> Goal are the initial <strong>and</strong> terminal points respectively for<br />
directional movement events, <strong>and</strong> Location is everywhere else.<br />
21<br />
"Some other semantic role" is used here because none <strong>of</strong> the traditional semantic roles seem to fit.<br />
93
4.1.4 Summary: the irrelevance <strong>of</strong> semantic roles to grammar<br />
It has been shown that there are a number <strong>of</strong> arguments against the use <strong>of</strong> semantic roles in<br />
grammar, related to:<br />
• the practical aspects <strong>of</strong> defining roles that "fit the bill";<br />
• the notions <strong>of</strong> mapping roles into syntax in a descriptively useful way;<br />
• the fact that semantic roles are situational <strong>and</strong> that situations are irrelevant to<br />
grammar;<br />
• the inability <strong>of</strong> theories that rely on semantic roles to economically describe the<br />
observed facts.<br />
It has also been shown that other situational approaches, such as that <strong>of</strong> Dowty (1991), fail on the<br />
same counts as semantic roles, showing that situations are irrelevant to grammar. With these facts in<br />
mind, it is pertinent to ask a few questions about certain implicit expectations some grammarians<br />
have regarding syntax, <strong>and</strong> why these may also be responsible for the view taken in certain analyses<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
4.1.5 Problems associated with peri-theoretical grammatical<br />
relations<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the core motivations for the introduction <strong>of</strong> q-theory into grammar was in order to<br />
account for how <strong>and</strong> why arguments are mapped as they are. One <strong>of</strong> the core problems in applying<br />
any theory <strong>of</strong> mapping is that the descriptive tools used <strong>of</strong>ten ignore the simple fact that human<br />
underst<strong>and</strong>ing is tainted by another simple set <strong>of</strong> descriptive tools, namely the terms "subject" <strong>and</strong><br />
"object". These terms for grammatical relations, as has already been pointed out, have no status in<br />
mainstream, transformational, generative grammar — this is qualified with "transformational"<br />
because the concepts "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object" do have status in other mainstream, nontransformational<br />
approaches such as Head-driven Phrase Structure Grammar (HPSG as outlined in<br />
Pollard & Sag (1994) incorporates grammatical relations based on Borsley's (1987, 1989. 1990)<br />
argumentation, such that each verb subcategorizes its arguments explicitly distinguishing subject<br />
94
<strong>and</strong> complements), Lexical Functional Grammar (Bresnan 2000) <strong>and</strong> not least Relational Grammar<br />
(Perlmutter (1983) <strong>and</strong> Perlmutter & Rosen (1984)) itself. It is undeniably the case that certain<br />
languages mark the relations subject <strong>and</strong> object overtly by means <strong>of</strong> morphology. It is also the case<br />
that modern transformational approaches have used a number <strong>of</strong> "subject-identifying" processes,<br />
not least the EPP, which ensures that the specifier <strong>of</strong> IP/AgrSP is filled. Theoretically, however,<br />
subjects are always seen as derived in the context <strong>of</strong> most mainstream GB approaches, <strong>and</strong> as such,<br />
the status <strong>of</strong> the notion "subject", <strong>and</strong> consequently "object", is not theoretically fixed.<br />
Is this a problem? It can be argued that analyses <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> have, at least at some level,<br />
relied on grammatical relations as their fundament. Belletti & Rizzi (1988) demonstrate this in the<br />
following terms: 'There are two kinds <strong>of</strong> empirical evidence supporting this hypothesis. The first is<br />
that the subject <strong>of</strong> [Questo preoccupa Gianni 'this worries Gianni'] has a cluster <strong>of</strong> properties<br />
typical <strong>of</strong> derived subjects' (Belletti & Rizzi (1988: 295)); 'A very reliable test discriminating<br />
between deep <strong>and</strong> derived subjects...' (ibid. 295); '...hence there is no reason to assume anything else<br />
than a simple transitive structure with a deep agentive subject' (ibid. 298); 'Burzio (1986) has<br />
shown that the structures containing a derived subject cannot be embedded...' (ibid. 302); '...a<br />
selective compatibility with a non-thematic subject...' (ibid. 302 fn); '..the object <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> can<br />
bind an anaphor properly contained within the subject, but cannot bind with an anaphor which is<br />
the subject.' (ibid. 317) [emphasis in the original]. The point to be made here is that two things are<br />
happening; one is that the terms "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object" are <strong>of</strong>ten being used as shorth<strong>and</strong> for<br />
elements in the DS/SS <strong>of</strong> a sentence, where "subject" typically denotes the NP preceding the verb in<br />
the sentence (or, using Belletti & Rizzi's argumentation, the highest NP (configurationally) in the<br />
structure) <strong>and</strong> object the NP in [comp, VP], the second is that the terms "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object" also<br />
denote things with "a cluster <strong>of</strong> properties".<br />
The problem has its root in the first use, because most people would define the elements <strong>of</strong><br />
a sentence in terms <strong>of</strong> subject, verb <strong>and</strong> object — an easy shorth<strong>and</strong> to use; it is, however, the case<br />
that this shorth<strong>and</strong> implicitly encourages a non-physical description <strong>of</strong> the elements given these<br />
labels. Consider the common underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> the "subject" <strong>of</strong> passives; this is typically analysed<br />
95
as a "raised object", a description <strong>of</strong> the movement <strong>of</strong> the element following the verb to a position<br />
preceding the verb – a quite clean, physical description? Not really, as it entails a view <strong>of</strong> the<br />
qualitative semantics <strong>of</strong> the notions "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object"; a subject may be a raised internal<br />
argument or a "raised" external argument. Of course,the argument that the shorth<strong>and</strong> applies to the<br />
"deep subject" <strong>and</strong> "deep object" applies; this is not, however, unproblematic because — as will be<br />
shown — it can be argued that a subject is not a subject until it fulfils certain "subject requirements"<br />
(yet another "cluster <strong>of</strong> properties") which DS "subjects" perhaps do not. Accepting that the<br />
subject/object shorth<strong>and</strong> denotes DS elements does not actually help, as it patently contradicts<br />
certain statements made by Belletti & Rizzi; '...a derived subject' (ibid. 296), which points to a<br />
subject that is a subject in SS (that is to say that it replaces the function <strong>of</strong> a "deep subject").<br />
Subjects, it seems, may be two things at once; this is not problematic as long as the modifiers deep<br />
or derived are included, <strong>and</strong> the term is applied to the physical, syntactic realizations <strong>of</strong> the things<br />
to which they refer. If, however, "subject" is also applied as a token for a concept associated with a<br />
given set <strong>of</strong> properties, it is problematic, which leads on to the next topic: the cluster <strong>of</strong> properties<br />
associated with subjects.<br />
The cluster <strong>of</strong> properties associated with derived subjects by Belletti & Rizzi are — on the<br />
whole — <strong>of</strong> a syntactic nature, including binding properties <strong>and</strong> modal selection; there are, however,<br />
a number <strong>of</strong> indications that the traditional conceptualization <strong>of</strong> subjects <strong>and</strong> objects has<br />
inadvertently crept into the picture. '[A] simple transitive structure with a deep agentive subject'<br />
(ibid. 298) [my emphasis] may seem to be an innocuous statement, but it bears the underst<strong>and</strong>ing<br />
<strong>of</strong> what a simple transitive is (a particular configuration involving subject, verb <strong>and</strong> object) <strong>and</strong><br />
what a deep agentive subject is. It is widely assumed that subjects — by-<strong>and</strong>-large — are agentive;<br />
that is, they are typically aligned with the role <strong>of</strong> "do-er". It cannot, however, be argued that this is<br />
not an obvious assumption on the part <strong>of</strong> Belletti & Rizzi, because the following statement<br />
indicates that they consider it to be surprising — <strong>and</strong> that they believe that the reader ought to<br />
consider it surprising too — because the statement is formulated in the way it is '...there is no<br />
reason to assume anything other than a simple transitive...' (ibid. 298) [my emphasis] as well as the<br />
96
fact that this suddenly unsurprising (<strong>and</strong> therefore prototypical) subject is compared with some<br />
other subject (<strong>of</strong> a transitive sentence) that is presumably surprising in some way (which hence<br />
becomes an element in a not-so-simple transitive sentence; cf. the structure in (4b) in Chapter 3).<br />
Belletti & Rizzi's main argument is that the subjects <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are "proper" deep<br />
subjects, whereas the subjects <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are "improper" derived subjects. Aside from<br />
the fact that they never bother to define the concept "subject" in terms other than those already<br />
discussed, they manage to produce a convincing — on the surface — account <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong> based<br />
on what can be termed the reader's goodwill regarding their underst<strong>and</strong>ing <strong>of</strong> the properties <strong>of</strong><br />
subjects.<br />
Having demonstrated exactly how Belletti & Rizzi use the terms "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object", it is<br />
pertinent to ask exactly what these concepts entail in a general sense. The fact <strong>of</strong> the matter is that:<br />
'[i]n recent linguistic work it has been made clear that the essential constituent <strong>of</strong> the<br />
sentence is the verb, <strong>of</strong>ten a verb with an object. That is to say, the syntactic element<br />
generally referred to as subject is secondary.'<br />
Lehmann (1976:447)<br />
The fact that the subject is "secondary" is a theoretical view <strong>of</strong> the elements in grammar; it entails<br />
that the subject is largely neglected; because it is difficult to pry apart the nitty-gritty <strong>of</strong> subjects,<br />
they have largely been ignored. There exists, however, a seminal collection, Li (1976), which<br />
investigates "topics <strong>and</strong> subjects"; <strong>of</strong> the articles in that volume, it is perhaps Keenan (1976) that is<br />
most widely cited. Keenan treats the "cluster <strong>of</strong> properties" that is associated with subjects, arguing<br />
that not all subjects necessarily subscribe to every individual property, but that there is a defined<br />
collection <strong>of</strong> things that can typically be associated with subjects. Many <strong>of</strong> these properties are not<br />
relevant to <strong>English</strong>, such as morphological features associated with topics <strong>and</strong> subjects. The most<br />
relevant properties are included below:<br />
97
Autonomy conditions<br />
Independence<br />
If an x is referred to by a subject, then it must exist<br />
independently <strong>of</strong> the semantic expression <strong>of</strong> the predicate.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y wrote a book (because writing generates books, the book is not<br />
independent <strong>of</strong> the writing event).<br />
Non-deletion<br />
The subject cannot (typically) be deleted.<br />
The sight <strong>of</strong> books burning annoys (me).<br />
*Annoys me.<br />
Å se bøker brenne irriterer meg.<br />
To see books burn irritates me<br />
*Irriterer meg.<br />
Irritates me<br />
Reference<br />
Subjects can refer to (sometimes-restricted classes <strong>of</strong>) co-referents.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
scared Kim j<br />
<strong>and</strong> then he i, j<br />
left<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
scared Kim j<br />
<strong>and</strong> then Ø i, *j<br />
left<br />
Henrik i<br />
skremte Johan j<br />
og godtet seg i,*j<br />
.<br />
Henrik i<br />
scared Johan j<br />
<strong>and</strong> gloated REFL i, *j<br />
Henrik scared Johan <strong>and</strong> gloated<br />
Absolute reference<br />
Typically, a subject in a sentence that is true exists (as a concrete or<br />
abstract entity), whereas an object's existence or otherwise has no<br />
effect on the felicity <strong>of</strong> the sentence. In the examples, S<strong>and</strong>y is taken<br />
to refer to an existing person irrespective <strong>of</strong> whether it is realized as<br />
subject or object; the spirits, however, are only taken to exist<br />
definitively when they are realized as subject (when they are realized<br />
as an object, they may be assumed not to exist).<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y prays to the spirits.<br />
The spirits asked S<strong>and</strong>y to leave.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y ber til åndene.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y prays to sprits-the<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y prays to the spirits'<br />
Åndene ba S<strong>and</strong>y om å gå sin vei.<br />
Spirits-the asked S<strong>and</strong>y PRT to go his way<br />
'The spirits asked S<strong>and</strong>y to leave'<br />
98
Semantic roles<br />
Predictability<br />
Agentivity<br />
The semantic role <strong>of</strong> the subject depends on the verb.<br />
Certain semantic characteristics are discernible (such<br />
as animacy <strong>and</strong> causation), but the semantic content <strong>of</strong> subjects is<br />
typically a lot less predictable/decomposable than that <strong>of</strong> objects.<br />
The Agent in an action is typically expressed as the subject.<br />
Note how very vague these points are; it is typically the case that the subject is a thing in the<br />
world, it is linked to a verb <strong>and</strong> may not be deleted, but may refer to other elements in the sentence<br />
by nature <strong>of</strong> its being a subject; in terms <strong>of</strong> semantics, it is typically an Agent or Cause, <strong>and</strong> is <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
animate, but other than this it is difficult to nail down any hard-<strong>and</strong>-fast characteristics. This is not<br />
much, but perhaps it is enough to develop a theory <strong>of</strong> subjecthood.<br />
4.1.6 Bouchard's conception arguments regarding <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
In this section, a brief look is taken at Bouchard's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> how Bouchard reconciles the observed facts with his conceptualization <strong>of</strong> what is relevant to<br />
grammar.<br />
Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky (1995) point out that the properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong><br />
fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> differ; Bouchard claims that this difference is to be found<br />
in three things:<br />
• the sentience <strong>of</strong> the experiencing argument;<br />
• the vagueness <strong>of</strong> the stimulus;<br />
• <strong>and</strong> the existence <strong>of</strong> a (possibly unexpressed) argument (psy-chose).<br />
Pesetsky — as we have seen — claims that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are causative <strong>and</strong> map the<br />
semantic roles Causer, Experiencer, whereas fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> map the roles Experiencer,<br />
Target/Subject <strong>of</strong> Emotion. As we will see, Bouchard's argumentation is not incompatible with the<br />
first <strong>of</strong> Pesetsky's claims, i.e., that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are causative. Bouchard's <strong>analysis</strong> draws the<br />
conclusion that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> behave as they do because <strong>of</strong> the properties <strong>of</strong> their arguments,<br />
99
<strong>and</strong> that this may, to a certain degree, be associated with causativity 22 . In order to facilitate his<br />
<strong>analysis</strong>, Bouchard presents three argument types, these are defined in the following way:<br />
(12a) Concept: i. external point-<strong>of</strong>-view with respect to the entity<br />
ii. objective judgement <strong>of</strong> speaker, omniscient narrator<br />
(12b) Substantive: i. internal point-<strong>of</strong>-view<br />
ii. entity as participant<br />
(12c) I-Subject: i. internal point-<strong>of</strong>-view, feelings <strong>of</strong> the entity<br />
ii. entity is conscious <strong>of</strong> event (attributed by speaker)<br />
These are exemplified by the following:<br />
adapted from Bouchard (1995: 278-27)<br />
(13a) Kim is a really nice person. (Concept)<br />
(13b) Kim watched TV. (Substantive)<br />
(13c) Kim wants to go to the cinema. (I-Subject)<br />
In fact, I-Subject is a subtype <strong>of</strong> Substantive, as I-Subjects have the features <strong>of</strong> Substantives plus a<br />
few extra that distinguish them from Substantives (those <strong>of</strong> internal emotivity <strong>and</strong> awareness). The<br />
distinction between Concepts <strong>and</strong> Substantives/I-Subjects is reflected in syntax, Bouchard cites<br />
Coppieters (1982,1990), noting that the use <strong>of</strong> çe or il, in French, depends on the status <strong>of</strong> the<br />
subject in the mind <strong>of</strong> the speaker, thus Concepts are uniformly presented as çe, whereas il, is used<br />
with Substantives or I-Subjects. This discussion explains non-agentive sentences; for the agentive<br />
sentences, the external argument must be a Substantive; this is not problematic under the<br />
Bouchardian view, because he has not postulated any unusual syntactic or thematic/aspectual<br />
structures for the non-agentive interpretations.<br />
Bouchard claims that because the event associated with <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> takes place in "mental<br />
space", the reference to the elements involved is different to the kind <strong>of</strong> reference seen with events<br />
in the real world — this is self-evident in the emotive concepts denoted by these <strong>verbs</strong>. This leads<br />
Bouchard to conclude that the stimulus for a change in mental state is a Concept (in his scheme)<br />
which comes into contact with a sentient being, an I-Subject/Substantive, however, Bouchard claims<br />
that this contact does not occur directly, as there is another argument involved: a psy-chose.<br />
22<br />
Note that this is not the same as saying that these <strong>verbs</strong> are in some way odd; rather, it is the case that these <strong>verbs</strong><br />
behave as all others: they are governed by the properties that they have, in order to express the concept they denote.<br />
100
Bouchard's claim is that this third argument is either incorporated or unincorporated; in the former<br />
case, the argument is "internal" to the verb itself, resulting in a canonical transitive <strong>psych</strong>-verb,<br />
whereas <strong>verbs</strong> that are also members <strong>of</strong> other verb classes tend to express this argument in syntax:<br />
(14a) Kim hates S<strong>and</strong>y. (incorporated)<br />
(14b) S<strong>and</strong>y frightens Kim. (incorporated)<br />
(14c) S<strong>and</strong>y struck Kim with his intelligence. (unincorporated)<br />
(14d) S<strong>and</strong>y put the fear <strong>of</strong> death into Kim. (unincorporated)<br />
A possible problem with this approach is that one might consider the "psy-chose" to be <strong>of</strong> the<br />
same type as the stimulus, i.e., a Concept under Bouchard's framework. This would traditionally<br />
lead to a clash, as two items cannot typically be identified with the same semantic-role type. It is,<br />
<strong>of</strong> course, quite sensible to claim that the psy-chose is a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> the stimulus as the<br />
event described by <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> takes place in mental space – hence the acceptability <strong>of</strong> the <strong>psych</strong>ose<br />
"with his intelligence" in (14c), <strong>and</strong> perhaps, in this sense, a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> a Concept<br />
is fine as this would distinguish the argument types. It is also entirely possible that the psy-chose<br />
is <strong>of</strong> yet another type, adding a fourth possible "type", but this would seem to go against the aims<br />
<strong>of</strong> rejecting the notion <strong>of</strong> semantic role because <strong>of</strong> the overgeneralization-overgeneration problem.<br />
Whatever the solution here is, Bouchard fails to address the central problem <strong>of</strong> why it should be<br />
that fear-type <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> differ at all.<br />
In his claim that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have certain properties associated with their arguments,<br />
Bouchard neglects the fact that the arguments <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> also share these properties, hence<br />
the desire <strong>of</strong> theorists working within the Generative-Semantics-influenced TG tradition to<br />
transform frighten-type strings from DSs resembling fear-type strings. Bouchard's argumentation,<br />
while describing the properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments, does not explain their distribution; in fact, it<br />
entirely ignores the problem for much <strong>of</strong> the discussion, focusing rather on the perceived<br />
"quirkiness" <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>. This seems to be much the same as saying that the object is<br />
realized as subject <strong>and</strong> vice versa; it does not explain why the two classes <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> exist <strong>and</strong> what<br />
distinguishes them – in fact, Bouchard's explanation that there is no restriction on where arguments<br />
are realized in a configuration ties the two verb classes closer together. It is thus that the <strong>analysis</strong><br />
101
must look elsewhere for explanation <strong>of</strong> why the two classes <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> differ so radically in<br />
realization.<br />
Pesetsky's claim that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are causative is based on the notion that these<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> display similar syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics to other causative <strong>verbs</strong>. The causativity <strong>of</strong> certain<br />
frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> is undeniable, whereas in other cases this <strong>analysis</strong> is rather more<br />
questionable:<br />
(15a)<br />
(15b)<br />
(16a)<br />
(16b)<br />
Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y a cake.<br />
Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y scared.<br />
Kim frightened S<strong>and</strong>y = "Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y frightened".<br />
Kim pleased S<strong>and</strong>y = "?Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y pleased".<br />
In terms <strong>of</strong> the overall "causativity", these <strong>verbs</strong> seem to be covered by an umbrella<br />
conceptualization, which involves a causing event followed by the caused event; much <strong>of</strong> the<br />
literature on causativity agrees with this general conceptualization. The next section covers how<br />
this thesis applies <strong>minimalist</strong> thinking to the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> their arguments.<br />
102
4.2 The arguments <strong>and</strong> aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
4.2.1 Causativity<br />
Arad (1998), Pesetsky (1995) <strong>and</strong> Pylkkänen (2000) among others claim that frighten-type<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> may be causative, such that the stimulating argument is realized as a cause argument.<br />
This accounts the realization <strong>of</strong> the experiencing argument the in object position — cause arguments<br />
are always realized in subject position. Evidence for this position is found in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>, but the most revealing evidence is found in Japanese <strong>and</strong> Finnish: both <strong>of</strong> these<br />
languages express causative morphology in causative constructions.<br />
(17a) Taroo-ga yasai-o kus-ase-ta.<br />
(Japanese)<br />
Taro-NOM vegetable-ACC rot-CAUSE-PAST<br />
'Taro caused the vegetable to rot'<br />
(17b) Liisa hajo-tti ikkuna-n. (Finnish)<br />
Liisa-NOM break-CAUSE window-ACC<br />
'Liisa broke the window'<br />
Frighten <strong>verbs</strong> in these two languages display the same causative morphology:<br />
Examples: Pylkkänen (2002: 73)<br />
(18a) Ongaku-ga Taroo-o tanosim-ase-ta. (Japanese)<br />
music-NOM Taroo-ACC be amused-CAUSE-past<br />
'The music amused Taro'<br />
(18b) Auto pelästy-tti Liisa-n. (Finnish)<br />
car-NOM fear-CAUSE Liisa-ACC<br />
'A car frightened Liisa'<br />
Examples: a: Pesetsky (1995: 67); b: Nelson (1999: 151)<br />
Given that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> display causative morphology, it is pertinent to as exactly what a<br />
causative verb is. Pustejovsky (1995) characterizes causative <strong>verbs</strong> in the following way:<br />
(19)<br />
[ [ ( )] Ÿe 1<br />
< µ<br />
e 2 ]<br />
lylxle 1<br />
le 2<br />
$P$R [ R( e 1<br />
,x, y)<br />
] Ÿ P e 2<br />
, y<br />
In (19), there are four inputs, two arguments (x <strong>and</strong> y) <strong>and</strong> two event-types (e 1<br />
<strong>and</strong> e 2<br />
). These are<br />
distributed † across two events in the following manner: the first predicate involves the action <strong>of</strong> x<br />
upon y in terms <strong>of</strong> e 1<br />
; the second event involves y expressed in terms <strong>of</strong> e 2<br />
; these two events are<br />
103
structured as an "exhaustive ordered part <strong>of</strong>", or one event followed by another, where the first is<br />
seen as leading to or bringing about the second. For example, Pustejovsky presents build <strong>and</strong> arrive<br />
as representative <strong>of</strong> a structuring <strong>of</strong> events according to
as being "built"? When the last slate is put on the ro<strong>of</strong>? When the last knob is screwed onto the<br />
drawers in the kitchen? When does someone on a train to Paris qualify as having "arrived"? When<br />
the train enters the suburbs? When the train stops at the station?<br />
This point towards a norm-based conception <strong>of</strong> building <strong>and</strong> arriving, <strong>and</strong> thus causation<br />
generally. It can be claimed that the problems raised by the example <strong>and</strong> discussion <strong>of</strong> (21) fall into<br />
part <strong>of</strong> a wider pattern. Exactly what this pattern consists in is difficult to define; the relevant idea<br />
at this juncture is that all causative predicates denote a progression towards a terminal point <strong>and</strong><br />
that overlap between the two is inevitable. This is not problematic if the causative structure is one<br />
that overlaps in the way seen in the following figure:<br />
Planning — Groundwork — Foundations — Walls — Ro<strong>of</strong> — Windows — Fittings<br />
Figure 1: Causative time scale for build – progression towards the terminal point<br />
Finally — under the <strong>minimalist</strong> approach outlined above — it is important that the theoretical view<br />
<strong>of</strong> causation denote the causing argument as a single aseity, <strong>and</strong> that the semantic properties <strong>of</strong> this<br />
argument be relevant in the context <strong>of</strong> selection <strong>and</strong> interpretation, but be transparent to<br />
grammatical processes.<br />
(22a) Kim's liking Les irritated S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
(22b) That Kim had done a triple somersault <strong>and</strong> then spilt ice-cream on S<strong>and</strong>y's costume<br />
annoyed Les.<br />
Given the facts that the events Kim's liking Les <strong>and</strong> That Kim had done a triple somersault <strong>and</strong><br />
then spilt ice-cream on S<strong>and</strong>y's costume in (22) are grammatically the same as the NPs Kim, S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
or it, it is safe to assume that the fine-grained semantic properties <strong>of</strong> these NPs are irrelevant to<br />
their selection as subject; it can, however, be demonstrated that ability to act as the causing<br />
argument <strong>of</strong> a causative structure is relevant to their selection. The selection <strong>and</strong> felicity <strong>of</strong> Kim's<br />
liking Les as a cause <strong>of</strong> irritation for S<strong>and</strong>y testifies to the fact the semantic properties <strong>of</strong> cause<br />
arguments (<strong>and</strong> arguments more generally) are subject to coarse-grained selectional restrictions. The<br />
105
cause arguments in (22) denote events/states; the fact is that these <strong>verbs</strong> are also felicitous with a<br />
wide array <strong>of</strong> other arguments types (NPs denoting individuals, inanimate objects <strong>and</strong> concepts). In<br />
(22), it is not the semantic properties <strong>of</strong> the (individual parts <strong>of</strong>) the cause arguments that coerce a<br />
<strong>psych</strong> interpretation, but the meaning <strong>of</strong> the verb itself in conjunction with its selectional<br />
restrictions. In cases where the verb at h<strong>and</strong> is not a <strong>psych</strong>-verb, e.g. The article gave S<strong>and</strong>y a fright<br />
it is the grammatically-relevant semantic properties <strong>of</strong> the cause argument that most obviously<br />
distinguish this verb from its non-<strong>psych</strong> usage.<br />
Thus, for <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, one property <strong>of</strong> the causing argument is that it may be a simple NP<br />
or a complex structure denoting a thing capable <strong>of</strong> carrying out the act denoted by the verb; it is<br />
pertinent to ask what other properties the argument must/may have other than those that qualify it<br />
as a suitable phrase type. It is obvious that the causative argument <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> can be a<br />
multitude <strong>of</strong> things, here are some examples:<br />
(23a)<br />
(23b)<br />
(24a)<br />
(24b)<br />
(25a)<br />
(25b)<br />
(26a)<br />
(26b)<br />
Kim/The dog frightened S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim/Hunden skremte S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim/Dog-the scared S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim/The dog scared S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
Kim's behaviour frightened S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kims oppførsel skremte S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
Kim's behaviour scared S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim's behaviour scared S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
The darkness/The painting frightened S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Mørket/Maleriet skremte S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Dark-the/Painting-the scared S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'The darkness/The painting scared S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
That idea frightened S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Denne idéen skremte S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
That idea-the scared S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'That idea scared S<strong>and</strong>y'<br />
Thus, <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> allow the following to be their causing<br />
arguments: animate, sentient individuals (23), conceptual properties <strong>of</strong> individuals (24), inanimate<br />
objects (25) <strong>and</strong> concepts (26). These are diverse; how can this be reconciled with the coherence<br />
106
normally expected <strong>of</strong> verb-group arguments? Bouchard's conclusion that all subjects <strong>of</strong> frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> are Bouchard-type Concepts allows us avoid discussion <strong>of</strong> the topic in a neat way:<br />
saying that these arguments are Concepts allows us to claim that these arguments involve<br />
conceptualizations <strong>of</strong> the things they denote, rather than the things themselves because the event<br />
takes place in "mental space". This argument is beneficial to the <strong>analysis</strong> in a number <strong>of</strong> ways, as<br />
will be seen below. And, the fact that agentive/intentional interpretations select a (Bouchardian)<br />
Substantive as subject proves unproblematic under the present <strong>analysis</strong> too because "mental space"<br />
must be located in a suitable "vessel". A final matter is the competency <strong>of</strong> the argument realized as<br />
the subject to perform the activity described by the verb itself: the subject must generally be held to<br />
carry out the action described by the verb. Since the action expressed by <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> takes place in<br />
"mental space", it is safe to assume that this action is carried out by some conceptualization that is<br />
in turn created in the mental space <strong>of</strong> the individual (the cause argument may, for example, be<br />
created by relation to some property associated with that cause; for example, the fact that dogs bite<br />
makes S<strong>and</strong>y scared <strong>of</strong> the dogs). This too is unproblematic under Bouchard's <strong>analysis</strong> because the<br />
properties are assumed to be associated with Concepts (in the Bouchardian sense), rather than<br />
individuals (Substantives <strong>and</strong> I-Subjects).<br />
Thus, it has been argued pace Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky (1995) that frighten-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> are generally causative <strong>and</strong> that these have a bi-eventive structure; it has been demonstrated<br />
that <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> can successfully be analysed as taking a Concept as their causing argument <strong>and</strong> a<br />
Substantive (again in the Bouchardian sense) as the experiencing argument. This is not, however, the<br />
full story as regards the experiencing argument; in Chapter 5, an explanation will be given as to why<br />
fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> behave the way they do.<br />
4.2.2 An argument against the causative <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
Martin (2001) <strong>of</strong>fers an aspectual <strong>analysis</strong> where she claims that there are two subtypes <strong>of</strong><br />
frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, type I <strong>and</strong> II, (27a) <strong>and</strong> (27b) respectively:<br />
(27a)<br />
Le chat a enquiquiné/calmé/séduit/encouragé la souris pendant toute l'après-midi.<br />
The cat annoyed/calmed/seduced/cheered the mouse during the whole afternoon.<br />
107
(27b)<br />
Le chat a irrité/émerveillé/impressionné/attiré la souris pendant toute l'après-midi.<br />
The cat irritated/filled-with-wonder/impressed/attracted the mouse during the whole<br />
afternoon.<br />
Martin claims that type I <strong>and</strong> type II are distinguished on the basis <strong>of</strong> causation, where the<br />
members <strong>of</strong> the first group "clearly describe the causing", whereas members <strong>of</strong> the latter group do<br />
not. Martin (2001: 2) argues:<br />
'With narrow scope, sentence [(27a)] is true iff the mouse feels annoyed the whole<br />
afternoon. The annoying E performed by the cat can occur from 14.00 until 14.30 only.<br />
With work scope, the same sentence is true iff the cat performs annoying E or is in an<br />
annoying E for the mouse the whole afternoon. The mouse can feel annoyed from 17.00<br />
only. With wide scope, the cat must be annoying the mouse <strong>and</strong> the mouse must feel<br />
annoyed by the annoying E the whole afternoon. While [(27a)] has the three readings, only<br />
two are available with [frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>] in [(27b)]: the work scope reading is<br />
always ruled out. With [frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>] <strong>of</strong> type II, it is impossible for a durative<br />
adverbial to modify the causing E only. For instance, [(27b)] could not apply if we want to<br />
say that the cat performs impressive actions the whole afternoon whereas the mouse feels<br />
impressed by the cat from 17.00 only.'<br />
Aside from the questionable status <strong>of</strong> "work scope", where the annoyed state begins only after the<br />
annoying event has ended, the confusion here seems to be aided-<strong>and</strong>-abetted by the use <strong>of</strong> examples<br />
where the Cause has a possible agentive interpretation. This associates the interpretations with<br />
agentivity distinctions rather than scopal distinctions.<br />
The claim that the causing event cannot be modified alone, however, is plain incorrect. In the<br />
following examples, we see that this notion is situation-bound:<br />
(28a)<br />
(28b)<br />
The mouse annoyed the cat all afternoon by running in <strong>and</strong> out <strong>of</strong> its hole.<br />
The mouse irritated the cat all afternoon by running in <strong>and</strong> out <strong>of</strong> its hole.<br />
108
(29a)<br />
(29b)<br />
The mouse (deliberately) annoyed the cat all afternoon, but the cat didn't even stir.<br />
The mouse (deliberately) irritated the cat all afternoon, but the cat didn't even stir.<br />
Note that in (28a, b) the interpretations are the same for both verb types, note that the causing<br />
event is modified in both (29a, b). The sentences here define similar situations; what Martin points<br />
out is that annoy is more readily interpretable in terms <strong>of</strong> the success or otherwise <strong>of</strong> a deliberate<br />
annoying event than irritate, however, the lack <strong>of</strong> effect <strong>of</strong> this on syntax (the <strong>verbs</strong> pattern in the<br />
same way) leads to a conclusion that this is a situation <strong>and</strong> that situations remain irrelevant to<br />
syntax. Contrary to what Martin assumes, durative modification cannot be used as evidence that<br />
type II <strong>verbs</strong> are not causatives.<br />
Martin states that both subtypes <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> behave in the same way<br />
with locative modifiers (while one would expect them to show the same difference she claims is<br />
seen with durative modifiers). Martin argues, however, that this cannot be taken as evidence <strong>of</strong><br />
uniform causativity, because it is not certain what element is being modified; whether the event or a<br />
participant is being modified.<br />
(30a)<br />
(30b)<br />
The actor *for a long time/*all afternoon bothered me.<br />
The actor on stage bothered me.<br />
For Martin, (30a) is ungrammatical because the durational modifier does not modify the<br />
appropriate argument (the causing event), by contrast the locational modifier does modify the<br />
appropriate element (the subject argument). The point here is that Martin works within a system<br />
where the causation event is viewed á la Davidson (1966); an approach that Bouchard (1995:<br />
318–329) shows is untenable. Firstly, note that the replacement <strong>of</strong> The actor with The noise forms<br />
more, if not wholly, acceptable sentences; secondly, the syntactic representation <strong>of</strong> the PP<br />
describing manner for a long time may be analysed as being <strong>of</strong> a different syntactic derivation than<br />
on stage.<br />
Martin presents one further argument, based on perception statements involving the two<br />
subtypes:<br />
(31a)<br />
Marie a vu Pierre enquiquiner/encourager/calmer/séduire quelqu'un.<br />
Mary saw Peter annoy/cheer/calm/seduce someone.<br />
109
(31b)<br />
Marie a vu Pierre irriter/émerveiller/attirer/impressionner quelqu'un.<br />
Mary saw Peter irritate/fill with wonder/attract/impress someone.<br />
Following Parsons (2000), Martin claims that (31a) describes several situations, one <strong>of</strong> which is a<br />
situation where Mary can see Peter, but not the person he is annoying. In Martin's terminology, the<br />
causing event is seen, but not the caused event. On the other h<strong>and</strong>, (31b) cannot take this<br />
interpretation, because the person Peter is annoying must be seen in order for the situation to be<br />
"true". However, this is again situation-bound, in that a situation can be constructed where (31b)<br />
takes this meaning: if irritating people is a characteristic function <strong>of</strong> Peter, then it is acceptable to<br />
state that Mary saw Peter irritate someone without that person being visible to Mary. Again,<br />
syntactic form is not affected by this, the causative <strong>analysis</strong> may be maintained irrespective <strong>of</strong> any<br />
supposed semantic variation; again, situational notions are irrelevant to syntax, <strong>and</strong> causation is<br />
taken to be pertinent at the level <strong>of</strong> semantics-relevant-to-syntax <strong>and</strong> syntax only.<br />
4.2.3 Affectedness <strong>of</strong> experiencing arguments<br />
It was mentioned above that the experiencing argument <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> was an affected<br />
argument in the sense that it is the participant that has undergone a change <strong>of</strong> mental state. This is<br />
demonstrable by comparison with other affected participants:<br />
(32a)<br />
(32b)<br />
(33a)<br />
(33b)<br />
(34a)<br />
(34b)<br />
Kim/*The apple bit S<strong>and</strong>y/the apple/*the idea.<br />
Kim/*Eplet bet S<strong>and</strong>y/bordet/*idéen.<br />
Kim/*Apple-the bit S<strong>and</strong>y/table-the/*idea-the<br />
'Kim/*The apple bit S<strong>and</strong>y/the table/*the idea'<br />
Kim/the apple hit S<strong>and</strong>y/the ball/*the idea.<br />
Kim/Eplet slå S<strong>and</strong>y/ballen/*idéen.<br />
Kim/Apple-the hit S<strong>and</strong>y/ball-the/*idea-the<br />
'Kim/The apple hit S<strong>and</strong>y/the ball/*the idea'<br />
Kim/The Book/The idea scared S<strong>and</strong>y/*the apple.<br />
Kim/Historien/Idéen skremte S<strong>and</strong>y/*eplet.<br />
Kim/Story-the/Idea-the scared S<strong>and</strong>y/*apple-the<br />
'Kim/The story/The idea scared S<strong>and</strong>y/*the apple'<br />
110
(35a)<br />
(35b)<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y/*the apple feared Kim/the truth/the idea.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y/*eplet fryktet Kim/sannheten/idéen.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y/*apple-the feared Kim/truth-the/idea-the<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y/*the apple feared Kim/the truth/the idea'<br />
The examples in (32)–(35) show a number <strong>of</strong> things regarding the argument selection. The first thing<br />
to notice is that the apple is unacceptable as a participant in the context <strong>of</strong> biting (32), because it<br />
cannot carry out the action described by the verb (unless it, for example, is an animated apple with<br />
teeth). To be acceptable, the affected participants in (32) must have substance (unless the verb is<br />
used in a metaphorical sense), so they can be bitten, which explains the unacceptability <strong>of</strong> the idea;<br />
affected participants such as S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> the table are acceptable on the grounds <strong>of</strong> their substance.<br />
The pattern in (33) is somewhat different due to the fact that the verb can describe two different<br />
action-types (one body-part bound <strong>and</strong> one not), both Kim <strong>and</strong> the apple are acceptable as affecting<br />
participants; this is because there is no specification for a body-part inherent in the verb (which<br />
there is with bite). The apple is, however, unacceptable as affecting participant if the PP with<br />
flailing fists/med sinte never is added, because it adds a restriction that the participant must have the<br />
described body-parts. Again, the idea is unacceptable because it has no substance, <strong>and</strong> so cannot be<br />
met in collision. The examples in (34) reverse the pattern seen in (33), because there is a restriction<br />
on the experiencing participant: it must be able to experience, <strong>and</strong> therefore must be sentient, which<br />
the apple is not. Note that the stimulating/affecting participant may essentially be anything. The<br />
pattern seen in (34) is completely reversed in (35); the affected role is now in pre-verbal position,<br />
the affecting role in post-verbal position; the same restrictions apply to the participants in (35) as<br />
in (34).<br />
The examples in (32)–(35) demonstrate one further thing: the way in which fear-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
in (35) pattern is to place an affected participant pre-verbally, all <strong>of</strong> the other examples place the<br />
affected argument post-verbally. This means that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are, suddenly, more "normal"<br />
than fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>; a reversal <strong>of</strong> the usual underst<strong>and</strong>ing. The fact that affected roles are realized<br />
post-verbally is a well established truth, <strong>and</strong> the notions "subject" <strong>and</strong> "object" are generally<br />
associated with "doer" (affecting participant) <strong>and</strong> "done to" (affected participant) respectively. It<br />
111
will be seen later that this is <strong>of</strong> great importance as regards the way in which fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are<br />
analysed in this thesis.<br />
4.2.4 Aspects <strong>of</strong> aspect<br />
Van Voorst (1992) presents an interesting <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the aspectual properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
his data is summed up in figure 2.<br />
State<br />
Achievement<br />
Accomplishment<br />
Activity<br />
Psychological <strong>verbs</strong><br />
Example<br />
have<br />
see<br />
notice<br />
break<br />
eat<br />
detest<br />
in X minutes<br />
begin<br />
begin<br />
begin<br />
begin/end<br />
begin<br />
?begin<br />
for X minutes<br />
ok<br />
ok<br />
*<br />
*<br />
ok<br />
ok<br />
almost<br />
begin<br />
begin<br />
begin<br />
begin/end<br />
begin<br />
begin<br />
individuation<br />
no<br />
influence<br />
no<br />
influence<br />
no<br />
influence<br />
influence<br />
influence<br />
no<br />
influence<br />
takes place<br />
no<br />
yes<br />
yes<br />
yes<br />
yes<br />
yes<br />
Figure 2: Van Voorst's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the aspects <strong>of</strong> the various verb groups<br />
(adapted from Van Voorst (1992: 81)).<br />
Van Voorst's <strong>analysis</strong> is an application <strong>of</strong> Dowty's (1979) tests 23 , developed for aspectual<br />
verb-classes originally presented in work by Vendler (1967). The relevant tests (represented in the<br />
leftmost column <strong>of</strong> the table above) include:<br />
• in X minutes tests how verb meaning is modified by a temporal adjunct in five<br />
minutes; <strong>verbs</strong> differ between a beginning or ending interpretation (only<br />
accomplishments, such as break, allow an ending interpretation);<br />
• for X minutes tests whether or not <strong>verbs</strong> form acceptable sentences with this<br />
temporal adjunct (only "non-punctual" (<strong>verbs</strong> that, for example, denote a change <strong>of</strong><br />
state that occurs in a very short space <strong>of</strong> time such as break) <strong>verbs</strong> are compatible<br />
with this adjunct);<br />
• almost tests whether the action denoted by a verb is interpreted as beginning or<br />
23<br />
Note that Van Voorst (1992: 81) states that a sixth test can be omitted '…as it cannot be applied across the board to<br />
all data.' In fact, this test, titled "was Xing" by Van Voorst, potentially differentiates the two groups <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> as<br />
some members, but not all, are incompatible with this test.<br />
(ia) *Kim was fearing S<strong>and</strong>y. (ib) The cats are adoring their fish.<br />
(iia) Kim was frightening S<strong>and</strong>y. (iib) The hatst<strong>and</strong> is putting Kim into a tizz.<br />
112
ending when modified by this adverb (only accomplishments, such as break, allow<br />
an ending interpretation);<br />
• individuation tests whether <strong>verbs</strong> allow both in X minutes <strong>and</strong> for X minutes when<br />
when their objects are individuated (a specific individual is denoted, such as John, or<br />
the man), thus distinguishing those <strong>verbs</strong> that do (accomplishments <strong>and</strong> activities)<br />
from those that do not (states, achievements <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>);<br />
• "takes place" tests whether a verb is a state or not, because states are (arguably) the<br />
only aspectual class that does not take place (they just are).<br />
Note that Van Voorst's <strong>analysis</strong> shows <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> to have similar properties to non-punctual<br />
achievements. This is interesting because <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are normally assumed to be states. Consider<br />
the following examples:<br />
(36a)<br />
(36b)<br />
(37a)<br />
(37b)<br />
Kim fears dogs.<br />
Dogs frighten Kim.<br />
Kim frykter hunder.<br />
Kim fears dogs<br />
Hunder skremmer Kim.<br />
Dogs frighten Kim<br />
(36a, 37a) <strong>and</strong> (36b, 37b) are normally assumed to denote states where a participant (Kim)<br />
experiences a persistent emotional state (fear) because <strong>of</strong> some stimulating participant (dogs). On<br />
closer consideration, however, this does not seem to be the case: two different <strong>psych</strong><br />
interpretations are relevant in (36). (36a) can, intuitively, be said to denote a persistent state, where<br />
Kim need not necessarily be in the presence <strong>of</strong> dogs in order to fear them (the idea <strong>of</strong> dogs may act<br />
as stimulus for fear for Kim; this particular interpretation seems to be entailed by (36a, 37a)). On<br />
the other h<strong>and</strong>, (36b, 37b) does not allow such an interpretation, Kim is only frightened by dogs<br />
when in their presence, or in the presence <strong>of</strong> something that triggers the concept dogs in Kim's<br />
mind.<br />
Note that Dogs frighten Kim also has a generic, habitual interpretation, but the meaning<br />
remains something like 'whenever Kim is in the presence <strong>of</strong> dogs/or some other stimulus that<br />
113
triggers the concept dogs, Kim experiences this emotion'; this is quite different to the<br />
interpretations <strong>of</strong> (36a, 37a). This difference between fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> can be<br />
defined in terms <strong>of</strong> whether they entail the occurrence <strong>of</strong> some incident or not. The examples in (38,<br />
39) below demonstrate that some incident has occurred in (38a, 39a), whereas no definable incident<br />
has occurred in (38b, 39b).<br />
(38a)<br />
(38b)<br />
(39a)<br />
(39b)<br />
(The) Ferris wheels frightened Kim.<br />
Kim feared (the) ferris wheels.<br />
Pariserhjul skremte Kim.<br />
Paris-wheel scared Kim<br />
'Ferris wheels scared Kim'<br />
Kim fryktet pariserhjul.<br />
Kim feared Paris-wheel<br />
'Kim feared ferris wheels'<br />
(38a, 39a) denotes an incident where Kim has ridden on/been in proximity to a ferris wheel <strong>and</strong> been<br />
frightened by the experience; no such statement is true about (38b, 39b). This can be seen in how<br />
these <strong>verbs</strong> react to stimuli such as X's death:<br />
(40a)<br />
(40b)<br />
(41a)<br />
(41b)<br />
Kim feared S<strong>and</strong>y's death.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y's death frightened Kim.<br />
Kim fryktet S<strong>and</strong>ys død.<br />
Kim feared S<strong>and</strong>y's death<br />
S<strong>and</strong>ys død skremte Kim.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y's death scared Kim<br />
It is quite feasible to interpret that Kim thinks that S<strong>and</strong>y might die from (40a, 41a), whereas this is<br />
not possible for (40b, 41b); (40a, 41a) may also mean a number <strong>of</strong> other things, such as Kim fears<br />
dying in the same way as S<strong>and</strong>y. (40b, 41b) is restricted to meaning that S<strong>and</strong>y is deceased <strong>and</strong> this<br />
has frightened Kim (Kim has perhaps started eating low-cholestorol products, <strong>and</strong> exercises far<br />
more <strong>of</strong>ten than used to be the case). This contrast allows for an interesting distinction between fear<br />
<strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>: when the stimulating argument is his/her own death, fear only allows an<br />
interpretation where the experiencing participant is not looking forward to dying, frighten allows<br />
the curious image <strong>of</strong> a ghost that is emotionally affected by recalling how it died:<br />
114
(42a)<br />
(42b)<br />
Its own death frightened the ghost.<br />
The ghost feared its own death. (= the ghost fears dying again)<br />
This shows that there is an aspectual difference between the fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
contradicting Van Voorst's claim that no such difference exists. What the difference consists in is a<br />
question that remains to be answered. Before doing so, it is pertinent to ask why Van Voorst would<br />
choose to group fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> together in one class.<br />
Van Voorst (1992: 82) argues that <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are like achievements because:<br />
'…<strong>psych</strong>ological <strong>verbs</strong> occur in constructions that are unlike accomplishments, as they do<br />
not imply a process leading up to a final change <strong>of</strong> state. They are unlike activities, as a<br />
change in their direct object in terms <strong>of</strong> individuation does not turn them into<br />
accomplishments. They are also unlike states because they take place or happen.'<br />
Exactly how true is this? Returning to the tests Van Voorst uses to differentiate the classes, it<br />
should be noted that the examples he uses tend towards the strange:<br />
(43a)<br />
(43b)<br />
?I admired these Chagalls in an hour (because, at first I had to try hard to underst<strong>and</strong><br />
them). (begin)<br />
He felt dreadful at first, but that clown amused him in an hour (by jumping up <strong>and</strong><br />
down, he was really sad <strong>and</strong> after an hour he suddenly shows a smile). (begin)<br />
It can not be argued that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow begin-only interpretations when combined with in X<br />
minutes, nor can it be argued that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow both beginning <strong>and</strong> ending<br />
interpretations:<br />
(44a)<br />
(44b)<br />
Kim will frighten S<strong>and</strong>y in five minutes, after we've finished lunch.<br />
Kim will frighten S<strong>and</strong>y in five minutes, <strong>and</strong> then won't need to carry on trying.<br />
(45) The television programme will amuse Kim in five minutes (that's when the funny bit<br />
is).<br />
(46) His behaviour will strike you as odd in five minutes, you won't notice it before then.<br />
It seems then that only agentive frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> allow beginning/ending interpretations,<br />
causative <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong> constructions do not. This counters Van Voorst's argument that there are no<br />
115
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> that are compatible with in X minutes.<br />
The next test is a plain mistake, Van Voorst claims that (47) below is ungrammatical:<br />
(47) He constructed a boat for just over fifteen days.<br />
The example in (47) is grammatical for me; it does not entail that the boat was finished, but it is<br />
grammatical. Thus, this cannot be used as a test to distinguish Accomplishments from other<br />
aspectual verb classes. The frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> repeat this pattern, showing that they<br />
pattern with build rather than notice.<br />
The next test involves insertion <strong>of</strong> almost into a sentence <strong>and</strong> observing whether the result<br />
allows a beginning or an ending interpretation or both.<br />
(48a)<br />
(48b)<br />
Kim almost frightened S<strong>and</strong>y, but then decided to frighten Les instead.<br />
Kim almost frightened S<strong>and</strong>y into telling Les about Kim's brother.<br />
(49) The television programme almost bored S<strong>and</strong>y to death.<br />
(50) The nastiness <strong>of</strong> the idea almost made Kim sick to the gills.<br />
These examples show that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are compatible with "result phrases" that give<br />
almost an ending interpretation. When added to the illustration <strong>of</strong> compatibility with the<br />
progressive outlined in footnote 11 above, there are a number <strong>of</strong> indicators that point to a split<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> for <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. Van Voorst's <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the aspect <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> cannot be relied upon<br />
as a firm basis from which to argue that fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> share aspectual properties. It<br />
seems to be more the case that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> map in a similar way to non-punctual achievements<br />
as Van Voorst claims, while frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> map with accomplishments. On the basis <strong>of</strong> this, it<br />
is the case that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> have similar aspectual properties to <strong>verbs</strong> such as see. Taking a<br />
closer look at these <strong>verbs</strong> reveals that the similarity extends to the domains <strong>of</strong> syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics<br />
too.<br />
(51a)<br />
(51b)<br />
Kim fears S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim frykter S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim fears S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
116
(52a)<br />
(52b)<br />
(53a)<br />
(53b)<br />
(54a)<br />
(54b)<br />
(55a)<br />
(55b)<br />
(56a)<br />
(56b)<br />
(57a)<br />
(57b)<br />
(58a)<br />
(58b)<br />
(59a)<br />
(59b)<br />
(60a)<br />
(60b)<br />
(61a)<br />
(61b)<br />
Kim sees S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim ser S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim sees S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
*Kim is fearing S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
*Kim is seeing S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim feared that S<strong>and</strong>y was ill.<br />
Kim fryktet at S<strong>and</strong>y var syk.<br />
Kim feared that S<strong>and</strong>y was sick<br />
Kim saw that S<strong>and</strong>y was ill.<br />
Kim så at S<strong>and</strong>y var syk.<br />
Kim saw that S<strong>and</strong>y was sick<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y fears easily.<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y frykter seg lett.<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y sees easily.<br />
*S<strong>and</strong>y ser seg lett.<br />
Kim feared S<strong>and</strong>y's honesty.<br />
Kim fryktet S<strong>and</strong>ys ærlighet.<br />
Kim feared S<strong>and</strong>y's honesty<br />
Kim feared the honesty in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim fryktet ærligheten i S<strong>and</strong>ys ansikt.<br />
Kim feared honesty-the in S<strong>and</strong>y's face<br />
'Kim feared the honesty in S<strong>and</strong>y's face'<br />
Kim saw S<strong>and</strong>y's honesty.<br />
Kim så S<strong>and</strong>ys ærlighet.<br />
Kim saw S<strong>and</strong>y's honesty<br />
Kim saw the honesty in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim så ærligheten i S<strong>and</strong>ys ansikt.<br />
Kim saw honesty-the in S<strong>and</strong>y's face<br />
'Kim saw the honesty in S<strong>and</strong>y's face'<br />
While this is the case, see does not pattern exactly like fear, as they are distinguished by<br />
participation in the following alternations:<br />
(62a)<br />
(62b)<br />
Kim saw/??feared S<strong>and</strong>y jumping through the window.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y was seen/*feared jumping through the window.<br />
117
(63a)<br />
(63b)<br />
Kim feared/saw Les <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y's honesty.<br />
Kim feared/*saw Les <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y for their honesty.<br />
(62) demonstrates that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not take a small clause as complement; (63b)<br />
demonstrates that see does not participate in the fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-verb-specific possessor object<br />
possessor-attribute factoring alternation (as discussed in Chapter 2). A remaining difference can be<br />
seen in the way these <strong>verbs</strong> interact with subordinate clauses containing modal <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(64a)<br />
(64b)<br />
(65a)<br />
(65b)<br />
Kim fears that the ceiling might fall in.<br />
Kim feared that the ceiling would fall in.<br />
Kim saw that the ceiling might fall in.<br />
Kim saw that the ceiling would fall in.<br />
The sentences in (64) <strong>and</strong> (65a) mean the same: that the ceiling may fall in. In (65b), that the ceiling<br />
is going to fall in is a foregone conclusion; this points back to elements <strong>of</strong> the discussion regarding<br />
stimulating participants <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>. The properties <strong>of</strong> the stimulating participant seem<br />
account for a number <strong>of</strong> the differences between see-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>; it is also the<br />
case that see involves direct perception, whereas fear does not (a Concept which authors fear may,<br />
for example, be the result <strong>of</strong> third-h<strong>and</strong> information).<br />
4.2.5 Frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> compared with other causatives<br />
The fact that frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are similar to causative constructions has already<br />
been discussed, but it remains to discuss how they differ. Again, the difference lies in the properties<br />
<strong>of</strong> arguments, in conspiracy with the notion that <strong>psych</strong> causation takes place in "mental space".<br />
This is amply demonstrated by the restrictions on types <strong>of</strong> activity that are associated with <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong>;<br />
it must be possible to cause these events in mental space, which can be seen in the fact that<br />
we interpret one <strong>and</strong> the same verb in two different ways (<strong>psych</strong> or non-<strong>psych</strong>) according to which<br />
activity is caused:<br />
(66a)<br />
(66b)<br />
Kim gave S<strong>and</strong>y a stick.<br />
Kim gave S<strong>and</strong>y a fright.<br />
In (66a), the event is one which cannot be interpreted as being in mental space; in (66b), the event<br />
118
can only be interpreted as taking place in mental space. But this is not the only special feature <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-causation; the properties <strong>of</strong> the participants are also relevant: if a non-<strong>psych</strong> causative verb<br />
is coupled with <strong>psych</strong>-compatible participants, it becomes a <strong>psych</strong>-verb:<br />
(67a)<br />
(67b)<br />
Kim sent a firecracker down S<strong>and</strong>y's spine.<br />
Kim sent a chill down S<strong>and</strong>y's spine.<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> is somewhat more restrictive, in that class crossovers are less common; they are,<br />
however, to be found, although the example uses a combination <strong>of</strong> the two effects outlined above: a<br />
change in activity that is caused <strong>and</strong> the use <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-compatible participants:<br />
(67a)<br />
(67b)<br />
Kim sendte småstein nedover ryggen til S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim sent small-stones down-over spine to S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim sent small stones down S<strong>and</strong>y's spine'<br />
Kims blikk sendte ilinger nedover ryggen til S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim's gaze sent shivers down-over spine to S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
'Kim's gaze sent shivers down S<strong>and</strong>y's spine'<br />
Note that the "agentive" Kim <strong>and</strong> the causative Kims blikk both occupy the same position, this fact,<br />
noted in Grimshaw's <strong>analysis</strong>, will prove to be important in the the next section.<br />
4.3 The <strong>analysis</strong><br />
This section presents a <strong>minimalist</strong> perspective on the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, which accounts for the phenomena discussed above. The first part recapitulates some<br />
important matters, the second part presents an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> from the perspective <strong>of</strong> the<br />
discussion presented above.<br />
4.3.1 Internal arguments <strong>and</strong> external arguments<br />
In the sections above, it was noted that the aspectual <strong>and</strong> selectional properties <strong>of</strong> fear-type<br />
<strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are actually quite different. While their meanings are similar, their syntactic<br />
<strong>and</strong> aspectual behaviour is far from congruent. It was demonstrated that frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have<br />
similar properties to causative <strong>verbs</strong>, <strong>and</strong> that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> are similar in certain ways to <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
perception; this proves to be an important factor in the <strong>analysis</strong> presented here.<br />
119
The properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> were also presented as different to what<br />
has normally been assumed: the arguments <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have been analysed here as a<br />
causative participant <strong>and</strong> an experiencing participant, while the arguments <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> have<br />
been analysed as an experiencing participant <strong>and</strong> a stimulating participant. This has been the case in<br />
order to avoid an <strong>analysis</strong> which relies on thematic notions, but results in one which is nevertheless<br />
broadly compatible with analyses which rely on such notions. The next section covers the syntactic<br />
realization <strong>and</strong> mapping <strong>of</strong> these arguments within the <strong>minimalist</strong> framework presented here.<br />
4.3.2 vP, VP, internality <strong>and</strong> externality<br />
Given the current framework <strong>and</strong> its assumptions regarding the syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> fear<br />
<strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, the following facts have appeared in the preceding sections:<br />
• the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> is a "proper" subject 24 ;<br />
• it displays causative behaviour, <strong>and</strong> frighten-type constructions pattern, generally,<br />
in a similarly way to causative constructions (including causative morphology, in<br />
those languages that have it);<br />
• the subject <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> is a "proper" subject 25 ;<br />
• while this is the case, the subjects are not "canonical" subjects 26 because they are<br />
affected participants;<br />
• the objects <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are c<strong>and</strong>idates for objecthood because they are<br />
affected participants, <strong>and</strong> the <strong>of</strong>ten cited fact that causative arguments are always<br />
realized as subject (cf. Grimshaw (1990) <strong>and</strong> Pesetsky (1995));<br />
• the object <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> is a c<strong>and</strong>idate for objecthood because it is a noncausative<br />
stimulating argument.<br />
Any subsequent <strong>analysis</strong> must account for the following facts in a satisfactory manner: the<br />
24<br />
"Proper" in the sense that it is not an object or in some rightward VP-adjoined position, as analysed by Belletti &<br />
Rizzi (1988), or that the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> has some "quirky" aspectual properties involving a mismatch<br />
between aspectual <strong>and</strong> thematic properties, as Grimshaw (1990) assumes. "Proper" subjects may be aligned with the<br />
configurationally highest argument in a predicate.<br />
25<br />
See previous footnote.<br />
26<br />
If one assumes that "canonical" subjects are typically "affectors" not "affectees".<br />
120
mapping <strong>of</strong> causative participants to subject position; the observed difference between subjects <strong>of</strong><br />
fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>; <strong>and</strong> the mapping <strong>of</strong> the objects: the experiencing participant for<br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> the stimulating participant for fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
The solution postulated here is a simple <strong>analysis</strong> based on a version <strong>of</strong> the Larsonian VPshell.<br />
The Larsonian shell consists <strong>of</strong> a complex VP, such as that in (68):<br />
(68) VP<br />
NP i<br />
V'<br />
V° VP<br />
NP j<br />
V'<br />
V° NP k<br />
The use <strong>of</strong> this particular shell is not new, variants can be found in, among others, Chomsky<br />
(1995b, 2000) <strong>and</strong> Hale & Keyser (1993) <strong>and</strong> in the literature on <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in both Arad (1998)<br />
<strong>and</strong> Bennis (2002) 27 . It is generally assumed that the upper [spec, VP] is the locus <strong>of</strong> agentive/<br />
causative arguments, while the lower [spec, VP] is reserved for affected arguments. The difference<br />
between the upper VP <strong>and</strong> the lower VP is demonstrated in (69):<br />
27<br />
Arad (1998) presents an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that differs from the approach presented here, Arad's approach<br />
revolves around the idea <strong>of</strong> reconciling a Grimshaw-type approach — splitting the frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> into two groups,<br />
one agentive, one non-agentive. This results in an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> a subset <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> which map the<br />
stimulating participant <strong>of</strong> their agentive readings to the upper [spec, VP], whereas their Stative readings map their<br />
subjects to the lower [spec, VP]. This <strong>analysis</strong> is unacceptable under current assumptions as it maps participants<br />
heteromorphically into syntax.<br />
Bennis (2000) presents an <strong>analysis</strong> using the VP-shell, where he claims that there is a subgroup <strong>of</strong> Dutch<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that are unaccusative, based on Burzio's tests (which were demonstrated to be indicative <strong>of</strong> nothing in<br />
Chapter 3) <strong>and</strong> data from Dutch adjectives. The <strong>analysis</strong> is outside the scope <strong>of</strong> the present work because it relies on a<br />
class <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> that is found only in Dutch, namely those that select the auxiliary zijn as opposed to hebben, a<br />
distinction which is seen in neither <strong>English</strong> nor <strong>Norwegian</strong>. It is also the case that this is a spurious test as Bennis<br />
inadvertently points out himself, as "[i]n general, ergative <strong>verbs</strong> select the auxiliary zijn 'to be', whereas unergative<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> select the auxiliary hebben 'to have'…." (Bennis (2000: 33) [my emphasis]<br />
121
(69) VP Less affected<br />
NP i<br />
V'<br />
V° VP More affected<br />
NP j<br />
V'<br />
V° NP k<br />
Thus there is a division <strong>of</strong> labour such that the upper part takes those arguments that are<br />
agentive/causative <strong>and</strong> the lower part takes those that are affected. Quite logically, then, causative<br />
participants will be mapped to the upper [spec, VP], whereas experiencing — being affected —<br />
participants will be mapped to the lower part <strong>of</strong> the structure.<br />
The Larsonian VP-shells were developed to account for so-called light <strong>verbs</strong> such as get <strong>and</strong><br />
give. The modern notation for the VP-shell is presented thus:<br />
(70) vP<br />
NP<br />
v'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y v° VP<br />
[+v] NP V'<br />
Kim V° NP<br />
got the ball<br />
The lower VP is headed by the lexical verb, the upper vP by an abstract verbal head (represented<br />
by [+v] in (70)). The content <strong>of</strong> the abstract verbal feature contained in v° is potentially many<br />
things, under the present <strong>analysis</strong>, it need only be assumed that it contains features associated with<br />
the function <strong>of</strong> affecting, namely a cluster <strong>of</strong> properties associated with agentive/causative<br />
interpretations. This explains the difference between the different possible interpretations <strong>of</strong> get. In<br />
122
order to account for the differences observed, a raising <strong>analysis</strong> is proposed for those <strong>verbs</strong> that<br />
have agentive/causative interpretations, where the lexical verb itself raises to v° <strong>and</strong> absorbs the<br />
affecting features <strong>of</strong> the abstract element found there.<br />
(71a) Kim got the ball ('receive' interpretation)<br />
(71b) S<strong>and</strong>y got v<br />
Kim t v<br />
the ball ('give' interpretation)<br />
(71c) S<strong>and</strong>y got v<br />
t v<br />
the ball ('take' interpretation)<br />
(71a) presents a grammatical construction contained entirely within the lower VP, where Kim<br />
receives the ball from an unexpressed third party. (71b) presents a ditransitive construction spread<br />
across the VP-shell; here, the verb moves from V° to v° incorporating the abstract head in v°. Note<br />
that the verb then takes on the causative/agentive properties associated with the abstract verbal<br />
head. In (71c), a third reading is presented, one where an activity is initiated to retrieve the ball;<br />
here the verb moves from V° to v° <strong>and</strong> incorporates the abstract verbal head in v°. A question that<br />
it is pertinent to ask is whether or not the subject argument is generated in the lower VP <strong>and</strong> moves<br />
with the lexical verb. Under the present <strong>analysis</strong> this is assumed not to be the case; the abstract<br />
verbal head in v° directly selects an argument capable <strong>of</strong> carrying out the agentive/causative activity<br />
the abstract element denotes. It is therefore inappropriate to assume movement <strong>of</strong> an element from<br />
[spec, VP] to [spec, vP].<br />
These patterns account for <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in the following way: fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>, which<br />
always denote events that are typically describe "affectedness", are generated <strong>and</strong> remain in the<br />
lower VP. This affectedness can be characterized as an analogue to that <strong>of</strong> a "receive" interpretation<br />
<strong>of</strong> get, in that there is an affected argument in subject position. This fits in with the discussion in<br />
the previous sections, where the affectedness <strong>of</strong> the external argument <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> was<br />
pointed out.<br />
Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, however, describe an affecting event, where the pre-verbal argument<br />
affects the post-verbal argument. This pattern is <strong>of</strong>ten viewed as canonical: the subject is <strong>of</strong>ten<br />
aligned with the "do-er" <strong>and</strong> the object the "done to". In the present context, this means that the<br />
pre-verbal argument is selected by the abstract verbal head in v° <strong>and</strong> realized in [spec, vP] <strong>and</strong> that<br />
123
the lexical verb moves to <strong>and</strong> incorporates the abstract head in v°, thus obtaining the affecting<br />
features generated there.<br />
A new question arises relating to where the post-verbal argument is realized in the lower<br />
VP: is this argument realized in [comp, VP] or [spec, VP]? Of course, stating that the external<br />
argument is realized in [spec, VP] means that the experiencing argument is realized in the same<br />
position for both frighten <strong>and</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>; assuming that this is the case allows one to imagine<br />
that there is a universal position for affecting <strong>and</strong> affected arguments, such that — to use Pesetsky's<br />
terminology — the Cause argument is the highest in its predicate, <strong>and</strong> the Experiencer argument is<br />
the highest in its predicate. This would result in the following structure:<br />
(72) vP<br />
NP<br />
v'<br />
Kim v° VP<br />
[+v] NP V'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y V°<br />
frighten<br />
The fact that the majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> pattern in this way adds more evidence for this particular<br />
<strong>analysis</strong>. It should be remembered, however, that [spec, vP] is assumed to be associated — through<br />
selection by the abstract verbal head in v° — with the semantic properties <strong>of</strong> that head. Since, in<br />
the cases seen so far, these properties have been associated with "affecting", [spec, vP] has been<br />
termed a locus for affecting arguments (e.g. agentive/causative arguments). In turn, it cannot be<br />
claimed that the lower VP is subject to anything other than the same processes, e.g. the selectional<br />
restrictions <strong>of</strong> the verbal head in V°. Thus, the argument in the position [spec, vP], is constrained<br />
by the selectional restrictions <strong>of</strong> the abstract verbal head denoting an "affecting" event, which can be<br />
roughly defined as an argument capable <strong>of</strong> performing an affecting event. The arguments in the<br />
lower VP, however, are selected by a wide array <strong>of</strong> different heads, <strong>and</strong> it is thus that [spec, VP]<br />
124
cannot be claimed to be a default position for specific affected arguments. This is evident in the<br />
examples below:<br />
(73a)<br />
vP<br />
NP<br />
v'<br />
Kim v° VP<br />
[+v] NP V'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y V° NP<br />
gave a fright<br />
(73b)<br />
vP<br />
NP<br />
v'<br />
Kim v° VP<br />
[+v] NP V'<br />
the fear V° PP<br />
<strong>of</strong> God<br />
put into S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
125
(73c)<br />
vP<br />
NP<br />
v'<br />
Kim v° VP<br />
[+v] NP V'<br />
Ø V° AgrP<br />
gjorde/made NP Agr'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y j<br />
Agr° V/AP<br />
redd/scared k<br />
NP V/A'<br />
t j<br />
V/A°<br />
t k<br />
(73a) <strong>and</strong> (73b) show that on a <strong>psych</strong> interpretation give allows so-called diathesis alternations,<br />
alternating complements between the forms NP NP <strong>and</strong> NP PP, where the affected argument is<br />
realized as the underlined phrase. This alone shows that the experiencing argument is realized in<br />
two positions. In (73c), the experiencing argument is realised in [spec, V/AP] <strong>and</strong> moved up the tree<br />
to [spec, AgrP] to fulfil requirements <strong>of</strong> the Case filter 28 , in which case, it is debatable whether the<br />
lexical verb gjøre/make is generated in V° at all as these <strong>verbs</strong> are <strong>of</strong>ten assumed to be associated<br />
only with causation. It is assumed here that the <strong>verbs</strong> are generated in V° in order to select an<br />
affected argument as complement (in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, this will always be an AgrP).<br />
In any <strong>of</strong> these cases, [spec, VP] cannot be said to be directly linked to the experiencing<br />
argument. This, in essence, is also a counter argument to Pesetsky's claim that the Experiencer is<br />
always the configurationally-highest argument in its predicate; a fact contradicted directly by the<br />
realisation <strong>of</strong> the experiencing argument in (73b). The correlation Pesetsky describes is due to the<br />
28<br />
In order to be realized phonetically, an element must receive Case; in the present instance, the Case-assigning<br />
position may be assumed to be [spec, AgrP].<br />
126
fact that the majority <strong>of</strong> heads generated in the lower VP do indeed select the experiencing argument<br />
as their specifier, but this is perhaps due to a number <strong>of</strong> coincidental factors, including the scarcity<br />
<strong>of</strong> ditransitives in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>. It is, principally, the assumption that the experiencing<br />
argument is not always the highest argument in the configuration <strong>of</strong> its predicate that distinguishes<br />
this <strong>analysis</strong> from that <strong>of</strong> Pesetsky (1995).<br />
What has been shown is that the argument realized in [spec, vP] is selected to carry out the<br />
affecting event denoted by the abstract verbal head in v°; the argument realized in [spec, VP] by<br />
contrast is associated with a variety <strong>of</strong> lexical items which may select different arguments as their<br />
specifiers — the seeming correlation between affected arguments <strong>and</strong> [spec, VP] is in truth due to<br />
the fact that many, but by no means all, <strong>verbs</strong> generated in the lower VP select one <strong>and</strong> only one<br />
argument <strong>and</strong> if the upper vP describes an affecting event, then the argument in the lower VP will,<br />
by default, be affected. In cases where there are two arguments in the lower VP, an experiencing<br />
argument is not necessarily realized in [spec, VP], but <strong>of</strong>ten is (cf. (73a, b) above).<br />
This project therefore analyses the basic structure <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> as being a a<br />
transitive complex (one verb with two arguments) generated in a simple VP. This simple VP<br />
describes the emotion event, <strong>and</strong> defines the relationship between the arguments in a predictable<br />
way; this predictability is extended to other <strong>verbs</strong> which realize similar argument-relationships,<br />
such as perception <strong>verbs</strong> as discussed above.<br />
Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are realized in a VP-shell, where the affected, experiencing argument is<br />
selected by a verbal or adverbial head; in the former case, if the frighten-type verb selects only two<br />
arguments, the experiencing argument will most likely be generated in [spec, VP]; if the frightentype<br />
verb is ditransitive, then the realization <strong>of</strong> the two post-verbal arguments varies. The affecting<br />
argument is realized in [spec, vP] <strong>and</strong> is selected by an abstract verbal head denoting an affecting<br />
event; this abstract head is later incorporated into the lexical verb generated in V°, when this lexical<br />
verb raises to v°.<br />
In terms <strong>of</strong> marvel-type <strong>verbs</strong>, the <strong>analysis</strong> is the same as that <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>, but with<br />
the object realized as a PP; in terms <strong>of</strong> wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong>, a particle <strong>analysis</strong> must be adopted:<br />
127
(74) VP<br />
NP V'<br />
Kim V x NP<br />
V° Prt S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
marvel at<br />
In this case, the verb <strong>and</strong> particle are sisters, this <strong>analysis</strong> allows a definition <strong>of</strong> the object as a<br />
direct object, thus allowing passivization <strong>and</strong> the other alternations these <strong>verbs</strong> are observed as<br />
undergoing.<br />
The objects <strong>of</strong> wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> are realized as simple PPs:<br />
(75) VP<br />
NP V'<br />
Kim V° PP<br />
wonder<br />
about S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
Note that the PP-object cannot raise to form a grammatical passive, this fact is accounted for by the<br />
structure here: the fact that the object is a PP-object, <strong>and</strong> not a direct object (an NP in [comp, VP]),<br />
prevents raising.<br />
The object <strong>of</strong> appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> is also realized as a PP-object, thus:<br />
128
(76) vP<br />
NP v'<br />
Kim v° VP<br />
appeal v<br />
NP V'<br />
V° PP<br />
t v<br />
to S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
Note that the positions to which the arguments are mapped does not appear to be systematic,<br />
especially in the sense applied by analyses that appeal to the thematic hierarchy. The mapping<br />
does have structure structure: the assignment <strong>of</strong> (intentional) causative arguments to the upper vP;<br />
the assignment <strong>of</strong> Bouchard "psy-chose" arguments <strong>and</strong> experiencing arguments to the lower VP.<br />
It has now been shown that the division <strong>of</strong> labour between the upper vP <strong>and</strong> lower VP<br />
accounts for the observed structures, <strong>and</strong> provides a simple mapping schema. Turning away from<br />
this for a moment, it may be desirable to present an account where the causing argument <strong>of</strong> frightentype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> is not selected by the abstract verbal head in v°, but by the lexical verb in V°. In this<br />
way, the subject <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> may be realized in [spec, VP]; this entails that the subject<br />
<strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> have similar properties to other affected subjects (cf. experiencing arguments<br />
in fear-type constructions). This does not at first glance appear to be a correct hypothesis,<br />
however, some approaches have suggested exactly this, especially in regard to those <strong>verbs</strong> that<br />
Grimshaw (1990) claims not to have agentive interpretations. The linking <strong>of</strong> agentivity with the<br />
upper vP is tenuous, because the agentive/causative distinction is tenuous: can the properties <strong>of</strong> an<br />
agent <strong>and</strong> a cause really be delimited as separate entities? If the inclusion <strong>of</strong> "intention" is what<br />
marks out an agent from a cause, then Kim concerns S<strong>and</strong>y ought to be agentive in relation to the<br />
causative The exams concern S<strong>and</strong>y. This is not the case: some properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> such as concern<br />
<strong>and</strong> please make it impossible to interpret them as agentive in the sense applied by Grimshaw<br />
129
(1990). This fact makes the argument for not mapping the pre-verbal argument directly to [spec,<br />
vP] inconsequential; note that it cannot be argued that the pre-verbal argument is not a cause for<br />
concern.<br />
The remaining argument for not mapping the pre-verbal argument <strong>of</strong> frighten-type verb to<br />
[spec, VP] is the fact that the lexical verb <strong>of</strong> frighten-type constructions is assumed to move from<br />
V° to v°. Since this is true, the movement <strong>of</strong> the pre-verbal argument to [spec, vP] may not take<br />
place, because <strong>of</strong> Chomsky's (1995: 185) notion <strong>of</strong> equidistance: that '…two targets <strong>of</strong> movement<br />
are equidistant if they are in the same minimal domain….' Minimal domain refers here to the<br />
projections <strong>of</strong> v°/V° <strong>and</strong> the categories dominated by them, thus if the lexical verb raises to v°, the<br />
experiencing <strong>and</strong> stimulating participants are equidistant from [spec, vP], allowing either element to<br />
move. This prevents one from applying a VP-internal hypothesis for the causing argument <strong>of</strong><br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, because the experiencing argument is never seen pre-verbally in active<br />
constructions involving <strong>verbs</strong> in this class (the antecedent argument <strong>of</strong> reflexive constructions in<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> may be considered to be a preverbal experiencer, but this is would make the reflexive<br />
element superfluous, if the pre-verbal element could be both causing <strong>and</strong> experiencing argument.).<br />
The next chapter demonstrates how this <strong>analysis</strong> fits in with the data from <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> presented in Chapter 2.<br />
130
5.0 Introduction<br />
This chapter constitutes an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> the <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> data presented in<br />
Chapter 2 in light <strong>of</strong> the discussion in Chapters 3 <strong>and</strong> 4. This chapter is structured in the following<br />
way, the first part treats basic data, the second part presents an <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> more complex data such<br />
as sentential complementization, backward binding <strong>and</strong> middles. The final section treats the class <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-constructions described in Chapter 2, in addition to some constructions identified by Bech<br />
Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000).<br />
5.1 Accounting for the basic data<br />
As was seen in Chapter 4, <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are amenable to a VP-shell <strong>analysis</strong>; it is pertinent<br />
to ask how this works in practice. Does the VP-shell provide a useful way <strong>of</strong> describing the<br />
syntactic patterns associated with <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>? Can it describe the patterns observed in<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>? It will be shown in the next sections that the answer to these questions is "yes".<br />
5.1.1 Prepositional alternations<br />
(1b):<br />
It was noted in Chapter 2 that certain frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow alternations <strong>of</strong> the type in<br />
(1a)<br />
(1b)<br />
(2a)<br />
(2b)<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y delights Kim.<br />
Kim delights in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y frightens Kim.<br />
*Kim frightens at S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
This is an alternation between a transitive <strong>and</strong> a prepositional-transitive form <strong>of</strong> a verb; the<br />
prepositional form should perhaps be grouped with the prepositional subtype <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
This is backed up by tests used to disambiguate wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> (intransitive <strong>verbs</strong>) from<br />
marvel-type <strong>verbs</strong> (prepositional <strong>verbs</strong>), i.e., do they passivize?<br />
(3) S<strong>and</strong>y was delighted in (by Kim).<br />
On the basis <strong>of</strong> this, it seems to be the case that some <strong>English</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> have two<br />
forms: one a simple transitive — the frighten-type usage — <strong>and</strong> another, prepositional, usage. The<br />
131
transitive use clearly depicts the affectedness <strong>of</strong> the object, indicating causation (the object is<br />
affected, while the subject clearly is not) <strong>and</strong> placing focus on the causation event, while the<br />
prepositional use moves the focus to the resultant state, without direct reference to causation. In<br />
fact, it is fair to say that (2b) denotes some eternal property <strong>of</strong> Kim, while (2a) denotes some<br />
property <strong>of</strong> "Kim in contact with S<strong>and</strong>y". Recall that <strong>Norwegian</strong> does not allow such derivations,<br />
this is perhaps because the verb-class boundaries are stronger in that language.<br />
The radical change in meaning indicates that the prepositional form is quite unlike the plain<br />
transitive form, indicating that an <strong>analysis</strong> where these two verb forms are different lexical items is<br />
correct: it is not desirable, nor is it possible to derive the surface order <strong>of</strong> (2b) from (2a). This is<br />
clear because it would require that one <strong>of</strong> these constructions have a derived subject, <strong>and</strong> since both<br />
forms passivize, this cannot be the case. Therefore, the prepositional form is assumed to be<br />
congruent with marvel-type <strong>verbs</strong>, sharing their <strong>analysis</strong>.<br />
5.1.2 PRO-arb Object alternation<br />
The PRO-arb object alternation involves suppression <strong>of</strong> the object; while the object is not<br />
syntactically present, it is nevertheless implicit. This object is interpreted as a generalized body <strong>of</strong><br />
people, i.e, somebody. The examples in (22) <strong>and</strong> (23) from Chapter 2 are repeated here for<br />
convenience.<br />
(22a)<br />
(22b)<br />
(23a)<br />
(23b)<br />
The story about the Scotsman never fails to annoy Scottish people.<br />
The story about the Scotsman never fails to annoy.<br />
Historien om skotten slutter aldri å irritere skotter.<br />
Story-the about Scot-the stops never to irritate scots<br />
'The story never stops/fails to irritate Scotsmen'<br />
*Historien om skotten slutter aldri å irritere.<br />
Story-the about Scot-the stops never to irritate<br />
The syntactic <strong>analysis</strong> here requires that the deletion <strong>of</strong> the object be reflected in some way.<br />
Note that Bouchard (1995) argues generally against the use <strong>of</strong> non-overt syntax on the grounds that<br />
there should be an one-to-one correspondence between the levels <strong>of</strong> syntax <strong>and</strong> semantics.<br />
However, in cases where there is an apparent mismatch between the two levels, because <strong>of</strong> the idea<br />
132
that all elements '…must respect Homomorphic Mapping' (ibid.: 25) — this can be read as entailing<br />
that a perceived element must be mapped into syntax, even though it is phonetically null.<br />
Whatever element is in object position, it must fill the space left by the deleted NP, <strong>and</strong><br />
carry the semantics that are obviously present. Surprisingly, PRO is not a c<strong>and</strong>idate here, because<br />
PRO is restricted to non-governed positions, <strong>and</strong> here the position is governed by V°. In fact, using<br />
Haegeman's (1987) <strong>analysis</strong>, it is possible to postulate that the gap is filled by some other empty<br />
category, the contents <strong>of</strong> which are unfortunately outside the scope <strong>of</strong> the present discussion. The<br />
reason for the absence <strong>of</strong> this construction from <strong>Norwegian</strong> is probably linked to the some<br />
parameter in <strong>Norwegian</strong> does not allow object deletion without overt reference to a topic, thus (6)<br />
is grammatical.<br />
(6) Rør ut [posens innhold] i<br />
. Kok opp ec i<br />
under omrøring. 29<br />
Move out [bag's contents]. Cook up under about-moving<br />
'Mix. Boil while stirring'<br />
<strong>English</strong>, on the other h<strong>and</strong> allows object deletion without reference to an overt topic (as in (22b)),<br />
such that the object is replaced by an empty category, which links to the level <strong>of</strong> semantics <strong>and</strong> fills<br />
the complement position <strong>of</strong> the verb, forming a grammatical sentence.<br />
5.1.3 Possessor Subject Possessor-Attribute Factoring<br />
alternation<br />
Both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> allow the possessor subject possessor-attribute factoring<br />
alternation; the examples from Chapter 2 are repeated for convenience.<br />
(24a)<br />
(24b)<br />
(25a)<br />
(25b)<br />
Kim irritated S<strong>and</strong>y with his silly jokes.<br />
Kim's silly jokes irritated S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Jon irriterte Tor med de dumme vitsene sine<br />
Joni irritated Tor with silly jokes-the REFLi<br />
'Jon irritated Tor with his silly jokes'<br />
De dumme vitsene til Jon irriterte Tor.<br />
silly jokes-the REFLi to Jon irritated Tor<br />
'Jon's silly jokes irritated Tor'<br />
29<br />
This example is adapted from the instructions on a packet <strong>of</strong> TORO tomato soup.<br />
133
The <strong>analysis</strong> presented in this thesis accounts for the facts <strong>of</strong> the relationship between the subject<br />
<strong>and</strong> the PP by indexical reference, following the usual anaphoric referential criteria implemented in<br />
the grammar. The semantic properties <strong>of</strong> the object, however, mark it out as the object <strong>of</strong> a <strong>psych</strong>verb,<br />
it is thus that (7) has a non-<strong>psych</strong> interpretation, whereas (8) has a <strong>psych</strong> interpretation.<br />
(7a)<br />
(7b)<br />
(8a)<br />
(8b)<br />
Kim struck S<strong>and</strong>y with his bat.<br />
Kim slo S<strong>and</strong>y med pisken sin.<br />
Kim hit S<strong>and</strong>y with whip-the REFL<br />
'Kim hit S<strong>and</strong>y with his/her whip'<br />
Kim struck S<strong>and</strong>y with her intelligence.<br />
*Kim slo S<strong>and</strong>y med intelligensen sin.<br />
Kim hit S<strong>and</strong>y with intelligence-the REFL<br />
Note that the grammatical <strong>English</strong> sentences show that a non-<strong>psych</strong>-verb can be made to have a<br />
<strong>psych</strong> interpretation if a <strong>psych</strong> argument is inserted (her intelligence). This is not the case for<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>, which restricts the insertion <strong>of</strong> such <strong>psych</strong>-compatible arguments; this is an example <strong>of</strong><br />
parametric restriction on <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong>: it is not as usual for <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> to change meaning<br />
as it is in <strong>English</strong>. This construction is syntactically straightforward, <strong>and</strong> can be inserted into the<br />
VP-shell <strong>analysis</strong> without problem. Note that the PP should be considered a complement in (8a),<br />
not an adjunct: the meaning <strong>of</strong> strike without the PP with his intelligence is non-<strong>psych</strong>, thus the<br />
meaning <strong>of</strong> the <strong>psych</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> strike depends on the PP in a way that disallows its<br />
interpretation as an adjunct: Kim struck S<strong>and</strong>y is not grammatical as a <strong>psych</strong> construction, because<br />
the necessary <strong>psych</strong>-interpretation inducing argument is absent.<br />
5.1.4 Passives<br />
Both <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> passivize; under the present view,<br />
passivization is a simple process: when no element is present in the highest specifier position <strong>of</strong><br />
the VP, a passive element is generated under an inflectional head, which absorbs the Case features<br />
<strong>of</strong> the verb. This allows the highest NP argument in the VP to be raised to [spec, IP], to fulfil the<br />
EPP. If one assumes that, in <strong>English</strong>, to be is a raising verb — <strong>Norwegian</strong> allows similar passive<br />
constructions to <strong>English</strong>, involving bli 'become', where this element replaces to be in the <strong>English</strong><br />
134
construction — that allows the object argument to pass through its VP <strong>and</strong> inflectional projection,<br />
to be come subject, then the following tree represents the derivation <strong>of</strong> a frighten-type passive in<br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> a bli-passive in <strong>Norwegian</strong>:<br />
(9) IP<br />
NP I'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
I° VP<br />
ble/was v<br />
NP V'<br />
t i<br />
V° IP<br />
t v<br />
NP I'<br />
t i<br />
I° vP<br />
[past] NP i<br />
v'<br />
t i<br />
v° VP<br />
[+v] NP j<br />
V'<br />
t i<br />
V° NP k<br />
skremt/frightened 30<br />
t i<br />
The passive <strong>of</strong> <strong>English</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> seems to undergo exactly the same process, because no<br />
element is present in the highest specifier <strong>of</strong> the VP.<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> also displays verbal passive morphology, where it can be assumed that the<br />
passive morphology is generated in the inflectional head, <strong>and</strong> that the verbal head subsequently<br />
moves to this position <strong>and</strong> absorbs it:<br />
30<br />
The lexical verb moves to v° <strong>and</strong> perhaps then to I°. This <strong>analysis</strong> is unproblematic for <strong>Norwegian</strong>, but is perhaps<br />
more problematic for <strong>English</strong>; due to space restrictions, this discussion must be left to one side.<br />
135
(10) IP<br />
NP I'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
I° VP<br />
fryktes v<br />
NP V'<br />
t i<br />
V° NP k<br />
t v<br />
t i<br />
Note that this <strong>analysis</strong> functions for both fear <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>Norwegian</strong>.<br />
5.1.5 Compatibility with intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong><br />
Both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are divided into two classes , those which<br />
take the ad<strong>verbs</strong> personally <strong>and</strong> voluntarily, <strong>and</strong> those that do not. This can be explained by the fact<br />
that the <strong>verbs</strong> that take arguments that have the properties <strong>of</strong> the individual — Bouchard's I-<br />
Subject/Substantive — take such ad<strong>verbs</strong>, while those that have the properties <strong>of</strong> Bouchard's<br />
Concept may not. The examples from Chapter 2 are repeated here for convenience.<br />
(49a)<br />
(49b)<br />
(50a)<br />
(50b)<br />
(51a)<br />
(51b)<br />
(52a)<br />
(52b)<br />
Kim (deliberately) scared S<strong>and</strong>y (by banging doors <strong>and</strong> making ghost noises)<br />
Something about Kim (*deliberately) scared S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim (*deliberately) concerned S<strong>and</strong>y (?*by changing tone <strong>of</strong> voice).<br />
Something about Kim (*deliberately) concerned S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
Kim skremte S<strong>and</strong>y med vilje.<br />
Kim scared S<strong>and</strong>y with will<br />
'Kim scared s<strong>and</strong>y on purpose'<br />
Noe ved Kim skremte S<strong>and</strong>y (*med vilje).<br />
Something with Kim scared S<strong>and</strong>y (*with will)<br />
'Something about Kim scared S<strong>and</strong>y (*on purpose)'<br />
Kim bekymret S<strong>and</strong>y (*med vilje).<br />
Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*with will)<br />
'Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*on purpose)'<br />
Noe ved Kim bekymret S<strong>and</strong>y (*med vilje).<br />
Something with Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*with will)<br />
'Something about Kim worried S<strong>and</strong>y (*on purpose)'<br />
136
(56a)<br />
(56b)<br />
(56c)<br />
(56d)<br />
(57a)<br />
(57b)<br />
(57c)<br />
(57d)<br />
*Personally, I concern people.<br />
*Kim voluntarily concerns people.<br />
Personally, I frighten people.<br />
Kim voluntarily frightens people.<br />
*Personlig, bekymrer jeg folk.<br />
Personally worry I people<br />
*Kim bekymrer folk med egen vilje.<br />
Kim worries people with own will<br />
Personlig skremmer jeg folk.<br />
Personally, frighten I people<br />
'Personally, I frighten people'<br />
Kim skremmer folk med egen vilje.<br />
Kim frightens people with own will<br />
'Kim deliberately scares people'<br />
Note that (49a), (51a), (56c, d) <strong>and</strong> (57c, d) are compatible with deliberately/med vilje/personally/<br />
personlig; all <strong>of</strong> these constructions contain an argument responsible for causation that can be<br />
assumed to be intentional. Grimshaw (1990) aligns this with agentivity, but this is not the case,<br />
because agentivity assumes a thematic substrate, which has been argued not to be present under the<br />
current approach. Note that frighten <strong>and</strong> skremme can both take an I-Subject as external argument,<br />
but that concern <strong>and</strong> bekymre take a Concept instead. The two are mapped to the same<br />
configurational position because the <strong>verbs</strong> in themselves are causative, <strong>and</strong> both Concepts <strong>and</strong> I-<br />
Subjects can be causing participants. The properties that allow an I-Subject to participate with<br />
these ad<strong>verbs</strong> are those <strong>of</strong> intentionality — an I-Subject is attributed intentional awareness, on the<br />
other h<strong>and</strong>, we know nothing <strong>of</strong> the intentions <strong>of</strong> a Concept, <strong>and</strong> these are irrelevant to the selection<br />
<strong>of</strong> the external argument <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> that do not require intentionality <strong>of</strong> their arguments — it remains<br />
the case that one cannot deliberately concern someone, when concern is an activity <strong>of</strong> the mind <strong>of</strong><br />
the experiencing participant. Thus, the present account utilizes Bouchard's (1995) <strong>analysis</strong>: the<br />
relevant properties <strong>of</strong> the subject argument can always denote causation, but not necessarily<br />
intentional causation. The distinction is subtle, <strong>and</strong> thus does not affect the overall grammar <strong>of</strong><br />
these constructions, but does restrict interaction with ad<strong>verbs</strong> that require intentional properties <strong>of</strong><br />
the event-initiating argument.<br />
137
5.1.6 Psych constructions<br />
As regards <strong>psych</strong>-constructions, it is pertinent to ask why they do not allow the imperative<br />
mood in either <strong>English</strong> or <strong>Norwegian</strong>.<br />
(11a)<br />
(11b)<br />
(12a)<br />
(12b)<br />
??Make him fear!<br />
*Strike him as foolish!<br />
??Gjør ham redd!<br />
Do him scared<br />
*Gjør dem trist!<br />
Do them sad<br />
Inability to participate in imperative constructions indicates that the subjects <strong>of</strong> these constructions<br />
lack certain properties. Since it is also the case that <strong>psych</strong>-constructions are not compatible with<br />
personally or voluntarily, it is safe to assume that the same processes that hinder frighten-type<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-constructions from interacting with these ad<strong>verbs</strong> also hinder interaction with imperative<br />
mood. In Bouchard's argumentation regarding <strong>psych</strong>-constructions <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
generally, it is assumed that the type <strong>of</strong> participant <strong>of</strong> the subjects <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-constructions is<br />
Concept; this type <strong>of</strong> participant does not have the core intentional properties that are necessary<br />
for these <strong>verbs</strong> to be compatible with intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> moods.<br />
The situation is not, however, quite that simple, because there are a number <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>constructions<br />
that allow the imperative:<br />
(13) Allow yourself to be scared (by the story)!<br />
(14) La deg imponere (av historien)!<br />
Let you impress (<strong>of</strong> story-the)<br />
'Allow yourself to be impressed (by the story)'<br />
Admittedly, these constructions would be a little strange outside the context <strong>of</strong>, for example, a film<br />
advertising campaign. This does not, however, detract from the fact that they are acceptable. The<br />
reason for this, it would seem, is the inclusion <strong>of</strong> the reflexive, which allows the antecedent subject<br />
to be recovered. The antecedent subject is nevertheless incompatible with intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong><br />
(Allow yourself to be *deliberately scared). Note that they are not the same as other <strong>psych</strong>constructions<br />
in that the stimulating participant is only ever presented as a PP object. The focus <strong>of</strong><br />
138
these constructions seems to be on the intentional relaxation <strong>of</strong> the usual control <strong>and</strong> constraints<br />
that hinder the development <strong>of</strong> the emotional state described in the construction; it can hardly be<br />
argued that allow is not an intentional verb.<br />
5.1.7 Possessor-attribute-object alternation<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong> differ in respect to the possessor-attribute-object alternation; (27)<br />
<strong>and</strong> (29) from Chapter 2 are repeated for convenience:<br />
(27a)<br />
(27b)<br />
(29a)<br />
(29b)<br />
Kim liker Karis holdning.<br />
Kim likes Kari's attitude<br />
?*Kim liker Kari for holdningen hennes.<br />
Kim likes Kari for her attitude<br />
Kim admires S<strong>and</strong>y's optimism.<br />
Kim admires S<strong>and</strong>y for her optimism.<br />
The fact that <strong>English</strong> allows both possessor <strong>and</strong> attribute, whereas <strong>Norwegian</strong> allows the<br />
possessor, but is strange with an attribute, may be taken as to mean a number <strong>of</strong> things. It seems to<br />
be the opinion <strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>s that (29b) is a loan translation from <strong>English</strong>; the acceptability or<br />
otherwise is therefore cloaked by the possibility <strong>of</strong> it being a neologism.<br />
The properties <strong>of</strong> the post-verbal arguments are indicative <strong>of</strong> the type <strong>of</strong> things that can be<br />
stimuli for <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>: these are Bouchardian Concepts, which describe some property — or<br />
conceptualization there<strong>of</strong> — <strong>of</strong> some individual or thing. This is clear in (27a) <strong>and</strong> (29a), where the<br />
Concept is expressed as a concept (i.e. some property <strong>of</strong> the individual S<strong>and</strong>y). In (27b), on the<br />
other h<strong>and</strong>, it is S<strong>and</strong>y the individual that is expressed as the Concept, but S<strong>and</strong>y seems to be a<br />
Substantive. This problem can be resolved by stating that the thing that is actually admired is<br />
expressed in the adjunct for her optimism, <strong>and</strong> is a Concept. If the sentence Kim admires S<strong>and</strong>y, it<br />
is not possible to conceive Kim as admiring S<strong>and</strong>y as a whole, but rather in terms <strong>of</strong> some property<br />
or properties <strong>of</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y that are admirable. In this way, S<strong>and</strong>y is a Concept with or without an<br />
adjunct defining what kind <strong>of</strong> conceptualization is involved.<br />
139
5.1.8 Possessor-<strong>and</strong>-attribute alternation<br />
This construction appears in <strong>English</strong> in a slightly different form to that <strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>; in<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>, the PP-object must be <strong>of</strong> the correct type in order for the sentence to be grammatical.<br />
(30) <strong>and</strong> (28) are repeated here for convenience.<br />
(30a)<br />
(30b)<br />
Kim hated S<strong>and</strong>y's jealousy.<br />
Kim hated the jealousy in S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
(28a)<br />
(28b)<br />
Kim hatet Karis forakt.<br />
Kim hated Kari's contempt<br />
Kim hatet forakten i Karis øyne.<br />
Kim hated the contempt in Kari's eyes.<br />
Some property <strong>of</strong> the individual referred to in the simulating argument is triggering the emotion<br />
denoted by the verb; it seems that this fact needs to be spelled out more clearly in <strong>Norwegian</strong> than<br />
in <strong>English</strong>. In this respect, note that the translation <strong>of</strong> (28b) is perfectly acceptable in <strong>English</strong>;<br />
<strong>English</strong> allows the less spelled-out example in addition to the more defined object. Again, the object<br />
is a Concept: this is clearly expressed in both alternations. The realization <strong>of</strong> the possessor in a PP<br />
helps make this even clearer.<br />
5.1.9 Appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
The <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> are limited in their distribution; indeed one <strong>of</strong><br />
the five appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> identified in <strong>Norwegian</strong> is a loan-word (appelere). These <strong>verbs</strong><br />
nevertheless share syntactic realization; they have properties associated with monotransitives. It is<br />
assumed here that these <strong>verbs</strong> have the same internal structure as frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong>, i.e. they<br />
project an argument to [spec, vP], because they behave in the same way in regard to<br />
intentionality/intentional causation:<br />
(15a)<br />
(15b)<br />
The painting appealed to S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
The prisoners appealed to S<strong>and</strong>y (for a Stay <strong>of</strong> execution).<br />
Note that the other appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong> are less compatible with intentional interpretations, <strong>and</strong> the<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> appellere has no intentional sense. <strong>Norwegian</strong> has a potential intentional interpretation<br />
140
with the verb å jage opp.<br />
(16a)<br />
(16b)<br />
?Kim jaget opp stemningen i publikum.<br />
Kim hunted up atmosphere-the in public<br />
'Kim aroused the emotions <strong>of</strong> the audience'<br />
Kim jaget opp sauene.<br />
Kim hunted up the sheep<br />
'Kim scattered the sheep (by frightening them)'<br />
Note that the VP-shell <strong>analysis</strong> is consistent in respect to mapping <strong>of</strong> arguments: the PP-object <strong>of</strong><br />
these constructions is mapped to the same position as the PP-objects <strong>of</strong> other VP-shell <strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
namely [comp, VP] (<strong>and</strong>, as <strong>of</strong>ten as not, NP experiencing arguments <strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>).<br />
5.1.10 Marvel-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
These <strong>verbs</strong> are analysed as being monotransitives; they do not passivize, <strong>and</strong> so this<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> seems to be correct. It is assumed that they are generated in a simple VP, akin to fear-type<br />
<strong>verbs</strong>, with the distinction that the stimulating argument is realized as a PP object.<br />
(17) VP<br />
NP<br />
V'<br />
Kim V° PP<br />
marvel at S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
5.1.11 Wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
It was pointed out previously that not all wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong> are, in fact, monotransitive;<br />
some <strong>of</strong> the <strong>verbs</strong> are transitives that take prepositional complements. These prepositional <strong>verbs</strong><br />
behave much as their non-prepositional transitive counterparts; the true monotransitive marveltype<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> behave like canonical monotransitives, in that they do not passivize. Wonder-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
share the common feature with fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> that they project an affected argument as subject, on<br />
the basis <strong>of</strong> this fact, it is assumed here that these <strong>verbs</strong> also share the internal structure <strong>of</strong> fear-<br />
141
type <strong>verbs</strong>, namely they are mapped to a simple VP:<br />
(18) VP<br />
NP<br />
V'<br />
Kim V x NP<br />
V° Prt S<strong>and</strong>y<br />
wonder about<br />
Since (18) is a prepositional transitive, the NP S<strong>and</strong>y can be raised in a passive construction: S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
was wondered about t i<br />
by Kim. This demonstrates that the <strong>analysis</strong> in (18) is correct, because the<br />
NP object is open to raising in this configuration.<br />
5.2 Accounting for the complex data<br />
As was seen in the previous part <strong>of</strong> this chapter, the simple data can be accounted for in a<br />
number <strong>of</strong> ways, relying on generic — rather than class-specific — processes; in this way, the<br />
present approach moves towards integrating <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> with other verb classes by postulating<br />
that "common concepts", such as causativity <strong>and</strong> affectedness, are behind the phenomena observed<br />
<strong>of</strong> these <strong>verbs</strong>. The next section, treats a number <strong>of</strong> processes that are generally assumed to mark<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> out as "special".<br />
5.2.1 Backward binding<br />
Backward binding is typically thought to be one <strong>of</strong> the most distinctive behaviours — <strong>and</strong><br />
thus most cited evidence <strong>of</strong> their unusualness — associated with frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. The<br />
facts associated with such binding properties have proved hard for many analyses to explain;<br />
indeed, Belletti & Rizzi (1988) present a whole range <strong>of</strong> adaptations <strong>of</strong> Chomsky's (1986) binding<br />
theory to account for backward binding.<br />
It is a trivial truth that the conceptualization <strong>of</strong> backward binding as unusual is a direct<br />
142
esult <strong>of</strong> the inability <strong>of</strong> most binding analyses to account for it — there are, in fact, a large number<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> that allow backward binding. Consider the following examples:<br />
(19a) Pictures <strong>of</strong> themselves i<br />
frighten Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(19b) Pictures <strong>of</strong> themselves i<br />
frighten Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(19c) Pictures <strong>of</strong> themselves i<br />
would prove good presents for Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(19d) Pictures <strong>of</strong> each other i<br />
help Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
to feel at peace.<br />
(19e) Pictures <strong>of</strong> themselves i<br />
make Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
want to eat less cake.<br />
(19f) Closeness to each other i<br />
ensures Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y's i<br />
mental well-being.<br />
From the examples in (19), it is obvious that this phenomenon is not restricted to frighten-type<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. This fact stops the "unusualness" argument dead in its tracks because the supposed<br />
problem becomes associated with <strong>verbs</strong> usually accepted as canonical transitives such as help or<br />
ensure. It is <strong>of</strong> no surprise that backward binding is also compatible with causative constructions,<br />
as seen in (19e). In fact, it can be assumed that the properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments associated with the<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> in the examples allow some kind <strong>of</strong> causative interpretation. Firstly, consider help; this verb<br />
is causative: consider the examples below 31 :<br />
(20a)<br />
(20b)<br />
Kim helped S<strong>and</strong>y.<br />
The arnica helped S<strong>and</strong>y (get over the shock).<br />
In (20a), Kim can be attributed intentional properties allowing an intentional interpretation <strong>of</strong> the<br />
sentence; in (20b), on the other h<strong>and</strong>, the arnica is a chemical preparation which cannot be<br />
attributed any such properties. The logical interpretation <strong>of</strong> (20b) is something akin to the arnica<br />
made S<strong>and</strong>y feel better. Note that this interpretation is causative, at the same time as forcing an<br />
interpretation that describes an action taking place in "mental space", i.e., a feeling or an emotion.<br />
This falls very much into line with the <strong>analysis</strong> presented above.<br />
(21a)<br />
(21b)<br />
Kim ensured the children were strapped in.<br />
The morphine ensured the patients slept.<br />
The case is also clear-cut for ensure. In (21a), the subject is intentional; in (21b) the inanimate<br />
subject cannot be assumed to have the required properties to be a Substantive (in Bouchard's<br />
31<br />
This perhaps requires a broad conception <strong>of</strong> causation; cf. the notion <strong>of</strong> an event which brings about an event, as<br />
discussed in section 4.2.1.<br />
143
sense), <strong>and</strong> thus the sentence is interpreted as causative. This shows that the properties <strong>of</strong> these<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> change when associated with Concept-subjects (in Bouchard's sense). The properties <strong>of</strong> the<br />
participants thus pattern in a similar way to all other causative <strong>verbs</strong>; typically expressed as a<br />
causing participant coupled with an affected participant. The latter is generally animate <strong>and</strong> sentient<br />
in these constructions, but not necessarily.<br />
(22a)<br />
(22b)<br />
Its i<br />
latch ensured the door i<br />
held against the wind.<br />
Falling onto each other i<br />
made the stones i<br />
rounded.<br />
This shows that the properties <strong>of</strong> these constructions can be observed among a broad range <strong>of</strong><br />
causative constructions, not just the <strong>psych</strong>-verb subset under study here. This points to an<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> which takes the facts <strong>of</strong> causativity into account, because backward-binding constructions<br />
seem to be inherently causative. This is not, however, the full picture:<br />
(23a) ?Each other's i<br />
dog bit Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(23b) ?Each other's friends i<br />
friends betrayed Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
The examples in (23) are potentially intentional, <strong>and</strong> although they are strange, they remain<br />
acceptable; this is not problematic under the VP-shell <strong>analysis</strong> assumed here, as the locus for<br />
intentional/ agentive <strong>and</strong> causative participants is one-<strong>and</strong>-the-same, i.e., [spec, vP]. On the basis <strong>of</strong><br />
the facts seen so far, it is fair to assume that backward binding is associated with the position <strong>of</strong><br />
[spec, vP]; a hypothesis which would entail a prediction that <strong>verbs</strong> with subjects in the lower<br />
[spec, VP] are incompatible with backward binding.<br />
(24a) *Each other's i<br />
dog i<br />
fears Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
.<br />
(24b) Their i<br />
dog saw Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y *i<br />
coming.<br />
This prediction holds for (24a) <strong>and</strong> (24b). The <strong>analysis</strong> must therefore uncover what properties<br />
account for this difference, in addition to accounting for the reason why frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow<br />
the relationship between antecedent <strong>and</strong> anaphor to be reversed.<br />
144
In the st<strong>and</strong>ard configurational <strong>analysis</strong> for binding 32 proposed in Chomsky (1986), there are<br />
two types <strong>of</strong> binding relevant in the present instance. The first kind <strong>of</strong> binding is that <strong>of</strong> a governed<br />
pronominal; in this case, the pronominal must be A-free (not realized in an argument position) in<br />
the least maximal projection containing a subject <strong>and</strong> the governing category <strong>of</strong> the pronominal. The<br />
consequence <strong>of</strong> this is that the ungrammaticality <strong>of</strong> (25a) is predicted, because the NP Kim <strong>and</strong><br />
S<strong>and</strong>y governs the NP them; the position occupied by them must be A-free in order for the string to<br />
be grammatical; in fact, this is not the case, because the pronominal is in the [comp, VP], which is<br />
an A-position.<br />
(25a) *Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
like them i<br />
.<br />
(25b) Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
like their i<br />
families.<br />
(25b) is grammatical, because in their families, their, is not realized directly as [comp, VP], rather it<br />
is embedded in the NP containing families <strong>and</strong> so is A-free.<br />
The second type <strong>of</strong> binding pertains to anaphors; here, the anaphor must be governed, A-<br />
bound <strong>and</strong> indexed with an antecedent in the least maximal projection containing a subject <strong>and</strong> the<br />
governing category, in addition, there must also be an indexical relationship that pertains within this<br />
least maximal projection such that the anaphor is A-bound. This relates to anaphors <strong>of</strong> the type in<br />
(26):<br />
(26a) Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
love themselves i<br />
.<br />
(26b) Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y i<br />
love each other's i<br />
families.<br />
Here, the anaphor themselves is in its governing category, NP, which is in an A-bound position<br />
([comp, VP]), <strong>and</strong> is governed by its antecedent, Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y. Since VP here is the least maximal<br />
32<br />
Chomsky's is not the only theory <strong>of</strong> binding, Jackend<strong>of</strong>f (1997) presents an account <strong>of</strong> binding based on the<br />
principle that binding operates at the level <strong>of</strong> conceptual structure. Jackend<strong>of</strong>f (1997: 67) claims that '…binding is<br />
fundamentally a relationship between conceptual constituents, not between syntactic constituents.' This fact seems<br />
incontrovertible, but it goes no way to explaining how <strong>and</strong> why binders <strong>and</strong> bindees are realized in syntax.<br />
Others to have presented non-configurational accounts <strong>of</strong> binding include Pollard & Sag (1994), whose<br />
account is best described as a semantic theory <strong>of</strong> binding that appeals to a hierarchy <strong>of</strong> obliqueness for nominal<br />
elements. The semantic conditions relate to similar reference (the binder must have similar properties to the bound —<br />
himself must be bound by a masculine NP); the obliqueness hierarchy is one where a less oblique NP can bind a more<br />
oblique NP; the hierarchy is similar the the following: non-pronominal > pronominal > reflexive/reciprocal<br />
pronominal. Applying this latter theory to reflexives means that the reflexive must be bound by a nominal from higher<br />
up the obliqueness hierarchy that has suitable semantic content. This would account for backward binding, <strong>and</strong> most<br />
other kinds <strong>of</strong> binding. This approach has not been adopted here, because it is not a part <strong>of</strong> mainstream<br />
transformational generative grammar.<br />
145
projection containing a subject, the indexical relationship holds at this level. (26b) is somewhat<br />
more complex, requiring extra indexing. Here, Kim <strong>and</strong> S<strong>and</strong>y is indexed to an anaphor each other's,<br />
which is embedded in an NP each other's families. This means that, had this anaphor been bound as<br />
a pronominal, it would have been A-free; because <strong>of</strong> the extra indexing, however, each other's is A-<br />
bound under the least maximal projection containing a subject, the anaphor <strong>and</strong> its antecedent,<br />
which, in this case is [spec, VP].<br />
This approach cannot, however, be used to explain backward binding because it does not<br />
correctly predict that an NP in a configurationally higher position can be anaphor to an antecedent<br />
in a lower position because there is no way for the antecedent to c-comm<strong>and</strong> its anaphor. Avoiding<br />
the use <strong>of</strong> non-st<strong>and</strong>ard approaches to binding (cf. footnote 33 above) involves developing a new<br />
type <strong>of</strong> binding to complement those that already exist, which accounts for the backward binding<br />
observed in causative constructions.<br />
On the basis <strong>of</strong> the evidence in (24), it seems to be the case that there is a configurational<br />
solution for backward binding. For a start, it suffices to say that the <strong>verbs</strong> in the lower VP do not<br />
allow backward binding; there are certain parametrically-defined prohibitions which apply at this<br />
level. Secondly, the upper vP is a domain associated with backward binding, so <strong>verbs</strong> that project<br />
an external argument into [spec, vP] allow backward binding; it should also be noted the antecedent<br />
argument is realized in [comp, VP]. This constraint can be formulated as follows:<br />
(27) Let I be an indexing <strong>of</strong> NPs in a sentence S, where A is an NP <strong>of</strong> S.<br />
If A is an anaphor that is A-free in a category governed by v°, then A is bound<br />
by a category that is minimally m-comm<strong>and</strong>ed by, but does not asymmetrically c-<br />
comm<strong>and</strong>, the lexical verb <strong>of</strong> S before derivation.<br />
Here, an appeal is made to the specifics <strong>of</strong> the VP-shell, whereby an NP predicated by a category in<br />
the specifier <strong>of</strong> the upper vP is indexed with an NP lower down the tree; the relationship between<br />
these is one <strong>of</strong> backward binding: the configurationally higher NP is bound by the lower NP. In<br />
order to exclude binding by/<strong>of</strong> NPs in [spec, VP], a prerequisite is included such that the antecedent<br />
must bed minimally m-comm<strong>and</strong>ed by, but can not asymmetrically c-comm<strong>and</strong>, the sentence's<br />
lexical verb before derivation, which in effect selects only an NP in [comp, VP]. The usage <strong>of</strong> the<br />
146
terms c-comm<strong>and</strong>, asymmetrical c-comm<strong>and</strong>, m-comm<strong>and</strong> <strong>and</strong> minimal m-comm<strong>and</strong> is presented in<br />
(28–29):<br />
(28a)<br />
(28b)<br />
(29a)<br />
(29b)<br />
c-comm<strong>and</strong>:<br />
An X c-comm<strong>and</strong>s a Y if iff X does not dominate Y, & all projections that dominate<br />
X also dominate Y.<br />
Asymmetric c-comm<strong>and</strong>:<br />
X asymmetrically c-comm<strong>and</strong>s Y iff X c-comm<strong>and</strong>s Y, & Y does not c-comm<strong>and</strong> X.<br />
m-comm<strong>and</strong><br />
X m-comm<strong>and</strong>s Y iff X does not dominate Y, & some projection <strong>of</strong> X dominates Y.<br />
Minimal m-comm<strong>and</strong>:<br />
X minimally m-comm<strong>and</strong>s Y iff X m-comm<strong>and</strong>s Y, & there is no Z that m-<br />
comm<strong>and</strong>s Y, but not X.<br />
Thus in (30), NP 1<br />
contains an anaphor (NP 2<br />
) which is A-free (because it is not realized directly as<br />
an NP in the A-position [spec, vP]); there exists a relationship <strong>of</strong> symmetrical c-comm<strong>and</strong> between<br />
V° <strong>and</strong> NP 4<br />
; NP 3<br />
on the other h<strong>and</strong> asymmetrically c-comm<strong>and</strong>s V°. V° minimally m-comm<strong>and</strong>s<br />
NP 3<br />
<strong>and</strong> NP 4<br />
, but since NP 3<br />
is excluded because it asymmetrically c-comm<strong>and</strong>s the lexical verb (V°),<br />
only NP 4<br />
remains as a suitable category to bind the anaphor realised in NP 2<br />
.<br />
(30) vP<br />
NP 1<br />
VP<br />
N° PP NP 3<br />
V'<br />
P° NP 2<br />
V° NP 4<br />
Note that the inclusion <strong>of</strong> a requirement that the lexical verb minimally m-comm<strong>and</strong>s the NP that<br />
binds the anaphor also excludes all projections lower than [comp, VP] because the minimal m-<br />
comm<strong>and</strong> relationship is blocked by the category-internal m-comm<strong>and</strong> relationship that pertains in<br />
the category realized below [comp, VP].<br />
This section ends by mentioning a fact that has thus far been ignored: that <strong>Norwegian</strong> does<br />
not allow backward binding at all; this fact will prove important in the next section in explaining<br />
how <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> differ parametrically in regard to anaphoric binding in the VP-shell.<br />
147
5.2.2 Extraposition <strong>of</strong> sentential arguments <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong><br />
It is the case, however, that some unusual behaviour can be observed <strong>of</strong> the objects <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in both <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, but this behaviour is not that identified by Belletti &<br />
Rizzi. The examples below shown how fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow extraction <strong>of</strong> sentential arguments<br />
(the term comes from Levin (1993)).<br />
(31a)<br />
(31b)<br />
(32a)<br />
(32b)<br />
(33a)<br />
(33b)<br />
Kim likes it that S<strong>and</strong>y has red ears.<br />
Kim liker det at S<strong>and</strong>y har røde ører.<br />
Kim likes it that S<strong>and</strong>y has red ears<br />
*Kim frightens it that S<strong>and</strong>y has red ears.<br />
*Kim skremmer det at S<strong>and</strong>y har røde ører.<br />
*Kim thought it that S<strong>and</strong>y had red ears.<br />
*Kim tenkte det at S<strong>and</strong>y hadde røde ører.<br />
Fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> contrast with many other transitive <strong>verbs</strong> in this respect; they allow the inclusion<br />
<strong>of</strong> an object that refers to an argument that is realized as a complement clause. They contrast with<br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> by the fact that it is the subject that is extraposed in the latter, but otherwise<br />
the pattern is similar:<br />
(34a)<br />
(34b)<br />
It annoyed Kim that S<strong>and</strong>y had red ears.<br />
Det irriterte Kim at S<strong>and</strong>y hadde røde ører.<br />
It irritated Kim that S<strong>and</strong>y had red ears<br />
The same pattern is seen with — among other constructions — causatives.<br />
(35a)<br />
(35b)<br />
It knocked the aerial down when the wind came.<br />
It broke the window that S<strong>and</strong>y closed the door with a bang.<br />
(58a) ?Det veltet antenna når vinden blåste 33 .<br />
It knock-down aerial-the when wind-the blew<br />
'It knocked-down the aerial when the wind blew'<br />
33<br />
Consider the following in light <strong>of</strong> (58a) above:<br />
(i)<br />
Det veltet antenna når S<strong>and</strong>y kappet sikringskablene.<br />
It knocked-down aerial-the when S<strong>and</strong>y cut safety-cables-the<br />
'It knocked down the aerial when S<strong>and</strong>y cut the safety cables'<br />
Note that (i) is more acceptable than (58a), probably because the causing argument is more closely defined. This fact<br />
allows the context to be more readily available to interpretation; extraposition in <strong>Norwegian</strong> seems to require a welldefined<br />
context; <strong>English</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> seem to require less <strong>of</strong> their arguments (although this may be a result <strong>of</strong> the<br />
interviewed <strong>Norwegian</strong> speakers' willingness to accept contextless examples).<br />
148
(58b)<br />
Det knuste vinduet når S<strong>and</strong>y slo igjen døren så hardt.<br />
It broke window-the when S<strong>and</strong>y struck again door-the so hard<br />
'It broke the window when S<strong>and</strong>y shut it so hard'<br />
It seems then that this kind <strong>of</strong> extraposition from the object is common to causative constructions<br />
generally.<br />
From a structural st<strong>and</strong>point, in such frighten-type extrapositions, the causing argument<br />
expressed in [spec, IP] is bound by the element to which it refers (the complement clause); the<br />
semantic qualities <strong>of</strong> these two elements are co-referential,<br />
• the element in [spec, IP] is a referential pronoun, it has only very limited semantic<br />
content <strong>of</strong> its own, <strong>and</strong> must refer to some (expressed) outside element to be<br />
grammatical/acceptable;<br />
• the inherent semantic content <strong>of</strong> it means that reference to an outside element is<br />
limited by way <strong>of</strong> genderlessness;<br />
• the element in [spec, IP] is bound as an anaphor.<br />
These simple rules account the observed phenomena:<br />
(36a)<br />
(36b)<br />
It amazed Kim that S<strong>and</strong>y was happy.<br />
It amazed the dog that the bone was so big.<br />
Recalling that it has been identified as being bound like an anaphor, the discussion <strong>of</strong> binding in<br />
section 5.2.1 can account for the structure in (37).<br />
149
(37) vP<br />
vP<br />
CP<br />
NP v' [that the bone was so big] i<br />
It i<br />
v° VP<br />
amazed v<br />
NP V'<br />
V° NP<br />
t v<br />
the dog<br />
In this construction, the anaphor it is bound by the antecedent CP that the bone was so big. The CP<br />
c-comm<strong>and</strong>s the NP it <strong>and</strong> the NP is bound in an A-position, [spec, vP].<br />
Consider the following data regarding fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(38a)<br />
I love it that we hear languages other than <strong>English</strong> every single day, <strong>and</strong> that we hear<br />
<strong>English</strong> in all sorts <strong>of</strong> dialects. 34<br />
(38b) I hate it that people think they're smarter than I am, especially when they're not. 35<br />
(38c) Well, apparently enough people have believed it that Micros<strong>of</strong>t has been getting "a<br />
flood <strong>of</strong> angry telephone calls <strong>and</strong> electronic mail messages" according to Reuters. 36<br />
(39a) Jeg bare hater det at Nintendo solgte Rare. 37<br />
I just hate it that Nintendo sold Rare<br />
(39b) Mari likte det at alle var greie. 38<br />
Mari liked it that all were nice<br />
'Mari liked it that everyone was nice'<br />
(39c) Så vi tenkte det at det hadde vært kult med 3 gitarer. 39<br />
So we thought it that it had been cool with three guitars<br />
'It occurred to us that it would be cool if we had three guitars'<br />
34<br />
http://parents.berkeley.edu/whyBA.html<br />
35<br />
http://quizilla.com/users/Sc0tty/quizzes/Which%20Biological%20Molecule%20Are%20You%3F/<br />
36<br />
www.fiction.net/tidbits/computer/micro.cath.after.html<br />
37<br />
http://www.nintendo.no/forum/forum_posts.asp?TID=4087&PN=2<br />
38<br />
http://fribu.no/FSK/gruppene/barumsverk.php<br />
39<br />
http://home.no.net/nosleep/Fakta.htm<br />
150
Looking at these examples, it is obvious that there are several constructions which allow this kind<br />
<strong>of</strong> extraposition from the object, not just <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. There are, however, certain points that<br />
should be mentioned: firstly, the kind <strong>of</strong> verb that allows this kind <strong>of</strong> extraposition in <strong>English</strong> can<br />
be delimited to those that involve perception, such as see, <strong>and</strong> those that involve "mental space"<br />
activities, such as believe <strong>and</strong> accept. That the latter examples are compatible with these<br />
constructions is no surprise, as they take more-or-less the same argument types as <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
the subjects are affected in the same way as the subjects <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>, <strong>and</strong> the objects<br />
may be NPs or sentential complements. The fact that the activity described takes place in mental<br />
space cannot be denied, as accept <strong>and</strong> believe both depend on a participant that has the faculties <strong>of</strong><br />
a sentient being, thus non-sentient aseities are anthropomorphized in order to comply with this:<br />
(40a)<br />
(40b)<br />
The stone accepted the judgement <strong>of</strong> the court.<br />
The tree believed the spider.<br />
Such anthropomorphism in recognized from children's literature, where it is prevalent. In the<br />
current context, these <strong>verbs</strong> should be considered to have the structure <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>,<br />
that is they lack the external argument <strong>of</strong> the agentive/causative <strong>verbs</strong>. This can be tested by simple<br />
intentionality tests involving intentional ad<strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
(41a)<br />
(41b)<br />
Kim *deliberately/*intentionally/??voluntarily accepted Les' story.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y *deliberately/*intentionally/??voluntarily believed Les' story.<br />
Many <strong>of</strong> Levin's (1993: 180–185) "Verbs with predicative complements", such as<br />
characterize <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> declare <strong>verbs</strong> show similar behaviour. Again, the fact that a verb has similar<br />
properties in terms <strong>of</strong> participants <strong>and</strong> activity type is recognized as an indicator that their syntax<br />
ought to be similar. The final group <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>English</strong> involves see; this may be seen as surprising,<br />
but it is not in the context <strong>of</strong> the present work 40 . As was pointed out in the previous chapter, many<br />
<strong>of</strong> the properties <strong>of</strong> the perception <strong>verbs</strong> are similar to those <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>. Note that in<br />
(42) <strong>and</strong> (43), see/se is interpreted as underst<strong>and</strong>.<br />
40<br />
It ought not to be surprising, as the event described by perception <strong>verbs</strong> also takes place in "mental space"; a seeing<br />
event is not just a matter <strong>of</strong> a physical activity, it is also a complex event <strong>of</strong> interpretation <strong>and</strong> cognition.<br />
151
(42) I see (it) that you like this idea.<br />
(43) Jeg ser det at du liker denne idéen.<br />
I see it that you like this idea-the<br />
'I see it that you like this idea'<br />
In this sense, see is clearly akin to the other <strong>verbs</strong> that allow extraction <strong>of</strong> this kind. It seems,<br />
therefore, that see can also be taken to involve a mental activity <strong>of</strong> realization, it is thus not<br />
surprising that it should allow this kind <strong>of</strong> extraposition. Note, however, that not all <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />
perception allow this construction:<br />
(44a)<br />
(44b)<br />
(44c)<br />
(45a)<br />
(45b)<br />
(45c)<br />
??Kim detected it that we were ready.<br />
??Les observed it that Kim was mad.<br />
??Kim noticed it that they were in trouble.<br />
Kim perceived it that S<strong>and</strong>y was lying.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y discovered it that Kim <strong>and</strong> Les had given their children genderless names.<br />
Les sensed it that they were in trouble.<br />
It seems that punctual <strong>verbs</strong> are less compatible with extraposition than those that are not<br />
punctual. It is evident that no such restriction is present in <strong>Norwegian</strong>, allowing both å se "to see"<br />
(43) <strong>and</strong> å merke "to notice". Otherwise, <strong>Norwegian</strong> seems to echo the pattern seen in <strong>English</strong>,<br />
perhaps allowing even more constructions. The examples include å tenke 'to think' (60c), but other<br />
possibilities include:<br />
(46a)<br />
(46b)<br />
Kim og Les tror på det at de kommer til å tjene godt på denne ordningen.<br />
Kim <strong>and</strong> Les believe on it that they come to to earn good on this arrangement-the<br />
'Kim <strong>and</strong> Les think that they are going to earn a lot <strong>of</strong> money from this'<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y aksepterer det at Gud finnes.<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y accepts it that God find+PASS<br />
'S<strong>and</strong>y accepts (it) that God exists'<br />
It seems that the fact that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> involve "mental space" activities means that they are<br />
compatible with this kind <strong>of</strong> extraposition; this also explains why frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> allow them.<br />
The syntactic reality <strong>of</strong> these constructions can be explained in terms <strong>of</strong> anaphoric binding<br />
<strong>of</strong> the kind expressed in mainstream theory:<br />
152
(47) VP<br />
VP<br />
CP<br />
NP V' [that S<strong>and</strong>y will hate [him] j<br />
] i<br />
John j<br />
V° NP<br />
fears it i<br />
Again, an anaphoric binding relationship (see section 5.2.1) holds between the CP <strong>and</strong> the NP it.<br />
And again, it is grammatical because the VP-adjoined CP c-comm<strong>and</strong>s the bound NP. Note that<br />
there is a second binding relationship between the NP John <strong>and</strong> the pronominal him; this<br />
relationship is permissible because the bound pronominal must be locally free (<strong>and</strong> it is free within<br />
its local binding-domain CP). This <strong>analysis</strong> supports the <strong>analysis</strong> <strong>of</strong> it as an anaphor because if it in<br />
these cases is a pronominal, then (47) should be ungrammatical, because the bound pronominal is<br />
not locally free: the binder CP <strong>and</strong> the bindee are in the same binding domain.<br />
5.2.3 Middles<br />
'In general, it is assumed that middles ... have some essential properties in common<br />
with passives: that (i) the logical subject argument is syntactically absent although it is<br />
semantically present, <strong>and</strong> that (ii) the grammatical subject ... is the logical object.'<br />
Hulk & Cornips (2000:207)<br />
<strong>English</strong> allows so-called middle constructions 41 <strong>of</strong> the type illustrated in (48) (see Levin (1993:25)<br />
for an extensive list <strong>of</strong> references for <strong>English</strong> on this topic):<br />
(48a)<br />
(48b)<br />
(48c)<br />
House plants die easily.<br />
Red meat fries well.<br />
Kim frightens easily.<br />
41<br />
For further details on the middle construction in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> other languages, see Condoravdi (1989), Dimitrova-<br />
Vulchanova (1999), Hale & Keyser (1986, 1987, 1988) <strong>and</strong> Keyser & Roeper (1984, 1992).<br />
153
Note the following central properties <strong>of</strong> middle constructions in <strong>English</strong>:<br />
• Derived subject;<br />
• Presence <strong>of</strong> adverbial;<br />
• Lack <strong>of</strong> specific temporal/spatial reference;<br />
• Presence <strong>of</strong> unexpressed causing argument;<br />
• Associative link between noun <strong>and</strong> verb.<br />
The derived subject is typically analysed as a raised Theme object; the presence <strong>of</strong> the adverbial<br />
distinguishes this class <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> from inchoatives, as certain members <strong>of</strong> the class do not have an<br />
adverbless, inchoative counterpart. The middle is characterized by a lack <strong>of</strong> direct reference on a<br />
temporal/spatial level (the property described is identified as a general property <strong>of</strong> the deleted<br />
subject), an unexpressed causing argument is therefore implicit, <strong>and</strong> it is the absence <strong>of</strong> this<br />
argument that accounts for the described generality. Middles typically describe actions that are<br />
associated with a defined semantic area, <strong>and</strong> a non-associable (unaffected) noun-verb pairing results<br />
in unacceptability.<br />
This last point is perhaps a little controversial, as it appears to place a great deal <strong>of</strong><br />
responsibility on the shoulders <strong>of</strong> semantics. It is the case, however, that the following sentences<br />
are unacceptable without a mitigating context:<br />
(49a) ??The ice pounded flat.<br />
(49b) ?The mercury pounded flat 42 .<br />
The middle construction is found in many languages, including the Romance languages <strong>and</strong> German;<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> displays some idiosyncratic behaviour in respect to realization <strong>of</strong> the middles:<br />
(50a)<br />
(50b)<br />
(50c)<br />
Potteplanter dør lett.<br />
House plants die easily.<br />
*Rødt kjøtt steker bra.<br />
Red meat fries well.<br />
*Kim skremmer lett.<br />
Kim frightens easily.<br />
42<br />
Recall that mercury is a liquid at room temperature, <strong>and</strong> cannot, therefore, technically be pounded flat if it is not a<br />
solid. A mitigating circumstance may be that the mercury is in an environment colder than mercury's freezing point.<br />
154
<strong>Norwegian</strong> represents the meaning <strong>of</strong> many "easily" middles in the form <strong>of</strong> predicative adjectives<br />
involving a compound <strong>of</strong> the adverb "lett" <strong>and</strong> the verb, thus:<br />
(51a)<br />
(51b)<br />
(51c)<br />
*Potteplanter er lettdødde.<br />
Potted plants are easy-killed<br />
Rødt kjøtt er lettstekt.<br />
Red meat is easy-fried<br />
'Red meat fries easily'<br />
Kim er lettskremt.<br />
Kim is easy-scared<br />
'Kim scares easily'<br />
Cross-linguistically, middles are <strong>of</strong>ten realized as reflexive constructions, as these examples from<br />
German <strong>and</strong> Bulgarian 43<br />
show:<br />
(52a) Euro i<br />
erholt sich i<br />
leicht. 44<br />
Euro i<br />
recover REFL i<br />
easily<br />
'The Euro recovers easily'<br />
(52b) Die Jünger i<br />
ängstigen sich i<br />
sehr. 45<br />
The youth i<br />
worry REFL i<br />
much<br />
'Youths worry a lot'<br />
(53a)<br />
(53b)<br />
Hljabât i<br />
se i<br />
reze lesno.<br />
Bread-the i<br />
REFL i<br />
cuts easily<br />
'The bread cuts easily'<br />
Kotkite i<br />
se i<br />
plas at lesno<br />
Cats i<br />
REFL i<br />
frighten easily<br />
'Cats frighten easily'<br />
It will be seen that this pattern is repeated in <strong>Norwegian</strong>.<br />
As stated above, middles are observed in both the Romance languages <strong>and</strong> German; much<br />
work has been done on these constructions in these languages, although — as pointed out by Pitz<br />
(1988), the majority <strong>of</strong> the work on German has been based on analyses adapted from those <strong>of</strong><br />
Romance languages. Pitz puts forward an <strong>analysis</strong> based on Agent deletion, using the framework <strong>of</strong><br />
Hellan (1988). Although this framework is at odds with the present work, on the grounds that it<br />
incorporates much semantic data that is considered, here, to be irrelevant to grammar, the central<br />
43<br />
Thanks are due to Rositsa Panayotova Dekova for the Bulgarian examples.<br />
44<br />
http://www.dm-online.de/euroaktuell/heuteaktuell/presse_20010509162124510.html<br />
45<br />
http://www.kanzelgruss.de/predigt/predigtdatenbank/ weitere/NT/w201102e.html<br />
155
insight adapted from (Keyser <strong>and</strong> Roeper (1984)) in Pitz' <strong>analysis</strong> is compatible with the <strong>analysis</strong><br />
at h<strong>and</strong>.<br />
'Although the AGENT is not expressed, it is still a characteristic <strong>of</strong> the middle construction<br />
that such a role is involved, or understood, in the event described.'<br />
Pitz (1988:3)<br />
The agentive/intentional/causative argument that is suppressed must be generated in [spec, vP]<br />
since this is the locus for all such arguments. When it is suppressed, it cannot be mapped into overt<br />
syntax because its Case is taken by the remaining argument realized in [comp, VP]; the verb,<br />
however, retains an implicit reference to the suppressed argument, because it is assumed to take an<br />
argument with a given set <strong>of</strong> properties, <strong>and</strong> when no such argument is expressed in the syntax, the<br />
argument is conspicuous by its absence.<br />
Recall that the lower VP is characterized by affectedness; all intentional/causative arguments<br />
reside outside this domain. In the absence <strong>of</strong> an element to fill [spec, vP], another argument must<br />
raise to [spec, IP]. This entails that <strong>English</strong> maps an empty (reflexive) category to [spec, VP]; this<br />
is not unexpected as middles can be demonstrated to be reflexive phenomena in other languages.<br />
There are several other approaches that postulate empty, reflexive categories in relation to the<br />
reflexive (cf. Keyser & Roeper (1984)).<br />
Thus, middle constructions are characterized by the absence <strong>of</strong> any element in [spec, vP],<br />
the presence <strong>of</strong> a reflexive argument in [spec, VP] <strong>and</strong> an adverbial element. Note also that many<br />
theories have been advanced regarding the presence <strong>of</strong> the adverbial element in middle constructions;<br />
the view taken here is that middle constructions are, on the whole, to be characterized as inchoative<br />
constructions with a context-driven constraint regarding what information must be included in order<br />
for a sentence to be grammatical, thus:<br />
(54a)<br />
(54b)<br />
This book reads easily.<br />
*This book reads.<br />
However, (54b) is grammatical in the context that A says "The book I am reading reads easily",<br />
156
whereas B says "The book I am reading reads" (implying that it is not a good book <strong>and</strong> that it is<br />
difficult to read). In order for the inchoative construction to be acceptable, there must be descriptive<br />
information beyond that contained by the correlation <strong>of</strong> the verb <strong>and</strong> noun. (In the case <strong>of</strong> (54b),<br />
the fact that a book "reads" should be obvious from the information contained by the noun-verb<br />
complex; thus the sentence is unacceptable unless there is some other context which makes it<br />
acceptable in that the sentence is communicative <strong>of</strong> some new information.) Thus, the <strong>analysis</strong><br />
accounts for middles with no inchoative, adverbless, counterpart (consider, for example, pound:<br />
what would be the point <strong>of</strong> saying "The metal pounded"? It describes a property <strong>of</strong> (ductile)<br />
metals, <strong>and</strong> one which would not, generally, be either new or interesting information. Consider, on<br />
the other h<strong>and</strong> "The metal crumbled", which is not a typical property <strong>of</strong> metals, would be<br />
acceptable). Thus, a general pragmatic constraint applies.<br />
The examples in (55) demonstrate reflexive middle constructions in <strong>Norwegian</strong>:<br />
(55a) Nettsidene i<br />
åpner seg i<br />
lett i nettleseren din. 46<br />
Web-pages-the i<br />
opens REFL i<br />
easily in web-browser-yours<br />
'The web-pages open easily in your web-browser'<br />
(55b) Spylepistol i<br />
som stenger seg i<br />
automatisk. 47<br />
Spray-pistol i<br />
which closes REFL i<br />
automatically<br />
'Spray-pistol which closes automatically'<br />
(55c) Den i<br />
sprer seg i<br />
lett. 48<br />
It i<br />
spreads REFL i<br />
easily<br />
'It spreads easily'<br />
(55d) De i<br />
vrir seg i<br />
lett under tørking. 49<br />
They i<br />
twist REFL i<br />
easily during drying<br />
'They twist easily during drying'<br />
Note that <strong>Norwegian</strong> does not generally allow this kind <strong>of</strong> construction with <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong>:<br />
(56a) *Kim i<br />
liker seg i<br />
lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
likes REFL i<br />
easily<br />
(56b) Kim i<br />
bekymrer seg i<br />
lett 50 .<br />
Kim i<br />
worries REFL i<br />
easily<br />
(56c) *Kim i<br />
irriterer seg i<br />
lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
irritates REFL i<br />
easily<br />
46<br />
www.no.lycos.de/dir/Skole_og_utdanning/ Dataundervisning/MCSE/<br />
47<br />
www.nederman.no/Media/spylepistolny.htm<br />
48<br />
www.stash.no/matogdrikke/urter_virkning.php<br />
49<br />
www.sag.no/default.asp?show=art&artID=130<br />
50<br />
Note that bekymre is one <strong>of</strong> the few <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that allows the middle.<br />
157
The fact that <strong>Norwegian</strong> does not allow middles with fear-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> (56a) is unsurprising<br />
as this would involve deletion <strong>of</strong> the subject as suggested by Pitz, or promotion <strong>of</strong> the object to the<br />
already filled [spec, VP] as in the present framework; it is also the case that the lack <strong>of</strong> an external<br />
argument is generally thought to preclude <strong>verbs</strong> from participating in middle constructions<br />
(compare this with Grimshaw's assertion that reflexives are unable to refer to internal arguments). It<br />
is rather more surprising that many middles involving frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> are unacceptable. Many<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> transitive <strong>verbs</strong> take part in middle constructions, many do not; it is interesting to note<br />
that those transitive verb that do appear in the middle construction do so only in conjunction with<br />
the reflexive particle. On the other h<strong>and</strong>, no unaccusative verb appears with a reflexive particle.<br />
Note also that unergative <strong>verbs</strong> do not appear as middles:<br />
(57a) *Kim i<br />
løper (*seg i<br />
) lett. Unergative<br />
Kim i<br />
runs (*REFL i<br />
) easily<br />
(57b) *Maten i<br />
lager (*seg i<br />
) lett. Transitive<br />
Food-the i<br />
makes (*REFL i<br />
) easily<br />
(57c) Suppen i<br />
koker (*seg i<br />
) lett. Unaccusative<br />
Soup-the i<br />
boils (*REFL i<br />
) easily<br />
'The soup boils easily'<br />
(57d) ??Brødet i<br />
steker (*seg i<br />
) lett. Unaccusative<br />
Bread-the i<br />
bakes (*REFL i<br />
) easily<br />
(57e) *Huset i<br />
bygger (*seg i<br />
) lett. Transitive<br />
House-the i<br />
builds REFL i<br />
easily<br />
(57f) *Brødet i<br />
skjærer (*seg i<br />
) lett. Transitive<br />
Bread-the i<br />
cuts REFL i<br />
easily<br />
(57g) Glasset i<br />
knuser (*seg i<br />
) lett. Unaccusative<br />
Glass-the i<br />
breaks (*REFL i<br />
) easily<br />
'The glass breaks easily'<br />
(57h) *Metallet i<br />
hamrer (*seg i<br />
) lett. Transitive<br />
Metal-the i<br />
pounds (*REFL i<br />
) easily<br />
It is unclear exactly which properties distinguish the transitive <strong>verbs</strong> that participate in/do not<br />
participate in the middle construction, unfortunately this question is outside the scope <strong>of</strong> the<br />
current work. The fact that <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are generally incompatible with the middle<br />
construction, however, becomes less surprising given the fact that <strong>Norwegian</strong> utilises the reflexive<br />
158
in another construction with these <strong>verbs</strong> 51 :<br />
(58a)<br />
(58b)<br />
(58c)<br />
Kim i<br />
liker seg i<br />
i Spania.<br />
Kim i<br />
likes REFL i<br />
in Spain<br />
'Kim likes it in Spain/enjoys Spain'<br />
Kim i<br />
bekymrer seg i<br />
over ting.<br />
Kim i<br />
worries REFL i<br />
about things<br />
'Kim worries about things'<br />
Kim i<br />
irriterer seg i<br />
over S<strong>and</strong>ys oppførsel.<br />
Kim i<br />
irritates REFL i<br />
about S<strong>and</strong>y's behaviour<br />
'Kim gets irritated by S<strong>and</strong>y's behaviour'<br />
However, not all frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> participate in this reflexive construction either:<br />
(59) Verb Participates in reflexive constructions<br />
skremme no<br />
bekymre yes<br />
irritere yes<br />
ergre yes<br />
terge no<br />
erte no<br />
glede yes<br />
vemme yes — in certain idioms<br />
frastøte/støte no<br />
blidgjøre no<br />
gjøre X no<br />
It is the case that some frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> represent the meaning <strong>of</strong> middles with predicative<br />
adjectives, in common with the transitive <strong>verbs</strong> that do not allow reflexive middles:<br />
51<br />
Note that the middle may also be expressed in the following way in <strong>Norwegian</strong>:<br />
(i) Jeg i har lett for å irritere meg i .<br />
I i have easy for to irritate me i<br />
'I get irritated easily'<br />
There are very many <strong>verbs</strong> that take part in this construction including all <strong>of</strong> the frighten-type <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> that take<br />
part in the reflexive construction (excluding, for example, å skremme "to frighten") — including å like seg "to like<br />
REFL", but not fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>.<br />
159
(60a)<br />
(60b)<br />
(60c)<br />
(60d)<br />
(60e)<br />
(61a)<br />
(61b)<br />
(61c)<br />
(91d)<br />
Maten er lettlagd.<br />
Food-the is easy-made<br />
'The food is easily made'<br />
Brødet er lettstekt.<br />
Bread-the is easy-baked<br />
'The bread is easy to bake'<br />
Huset er lettbygd.<br />
House-the is easy-built<br />
'The house is easy to build'<br />
Brødet er lettskjært.<br />
Bread-the is easy-cut<br />
'The bread is easy to cut'<br />
Metallet er letthamret.<br />
Metal-the is easy-pounded<br />
'The metal is easy to pound'<br />
*Kim er lettlikt.<br />
Kim is easy-liked<br />
?Kim er lettbekymret.<br />
Kim is easy-worried<br />
*Kim er lettirritert.<br />
Kim is easy-irritated<br />
Kim er lettskremt.<br />
Kim is easy-scared<br />
'Kim is easy to scare'<br />
Unaccusatives are also compatible with this construction:<br />
(62a)<br />
(62b)<br />
?Suppen er lettkokt.<br />
Soup-the is easy-boiled<br />
'The soup is easy to boil'<br />
Glasset er lettknust.<br />
Glass-the is easy-broken<br />
'The glass is easy to break'<br />
Bouchard discusses a number <strong>of</strong> examples from Van Voorst (1992), <strong>of</strong> the kind in (63):<br />
(63a)<br />
(63b)<br />
(63c)<br />
Kim blew the snow <strong>of</strong>f the window-ledge.<br />
The wind blew the snow <strong>of</strong>f the window-ledge<br />
The snow blew <strong>of</strong>f the window-ledge.<br />
It is apparent, from the examples, that (63a) cannot be a logical precursor to (63c), whereas (63b)<br />
can. Bouchard argues that this is a result <strong>of</strong> the fact that, in (63a), Kim is responsible for the action<br />
from beginning to end, whereas (63b) says something about the nature <strong>of</strong> snow (its being light<br />
160
enough, etc., for the wind to blow it away). It is also the case, however, that both (63a) <strong>and</strong> (63b)<br />
can be precursors to (64):<br />
(64) The snow blew <strong>of</strong>f the window-ledge easily.<br />
This may be because (64) has a "feat" interpretation, but it also links the sentence (recalling the<br />
requirement that an argument must be present in [spec, vP] in order for the middle to be possible)<br />
to its deleted, intentional/causative argument in a way that is not the case in the inchoative example<br />
in (63c).<br />
One final point in respect to (reflexive) middles <strong>and</strong> unaccusatives is the aspectual difference<br />
between the two:<br />
'...the two inchoative constructions differ aspectually in a rather subtle way: whereas<br />
both are said to be transitions expressing telicity or boundedness, in the intransitive<br />
construction the (aspectual) focus is on the process whereas in the ergative reflexive<br />
construction the (aspectual) focus is on the endpoint or final state <strong>of</strong> the event.'<br />
Hulk, A. & Cornips, L. (2000:214)<br />
This difference is also clearly represented in (63c) <strong>and</strong> (64); the process being present as the main<br />
focus in (63c), <strong>and</strong> the end-point being the main focus <strong>of</strong> (64). It can be assumed that this has much<br />
to do with the notion that deletion <strong>of</strong> the intentional/causative argument results in a skewing <strong>of</strong> the<br />
focus to the affected end <strong>of</strong> the event, paradoxically drawing attention to the deleted argument,<br />
which is only conspicuous by its absence. In languages such as <strong>Norwegian</strong>, where the reflexive is<br />
only compatible with <strong>verbs</strong> with arguments in [spec, vP], this is even clearer.<br />
As was stated above, the following properties characterize middles:<br />
161
• Derived subject;<br />
• presence <strong>of</strong> adverbial;<br />
• lack <strong>of</strong> specific temporal/spatial reference;<br />
• presence <strong>of</strong> unexpressed causing argument;<br />
• associative link between noun <strong>and</strong> verb.<br />
Since this is the case, the syntax <strong>of</strong> the middle construction requires a number <strong>of</strong> pieces to be in<br />
place before "the jigsaw can become a whole"; these are:<br />
• The presence <strong>of</strong> a deletable, intentional (I-Subject/Substantive) subject;<br />
• compatibility <strong>of</strong> the semantics <strong>of</strong> the verb with middles;<br />
• compatibility <strong>of</strong> the language with middles.<br />
The syntax <strong>of</strong> the middle — if middles are specified in the parameters <strong>of</strong> the given language —,<br />
then, is dependent on two factors; these are the presence <strong>of</strong> an NP in [spec, vP], the residence <strong>of</strong><br />
the intentional/causative subject <strong>and</strong> the compatibility <strong>of</strong> the semantics <strong>of</strong> the verb with the sense<br />
<strong>of</strong> the middle. In terms <strong>of</strong> the former requirement, a middle can only be formed from a verb which<br />
projects an NP to [spec, vP].<br />
Regarding the presence <strong>of</strong> reflexive particles, French displays some middles with reflexives<br />
<strong>and</strong> some without; Labelle (1989:10; the quote is taken from Bouchard (1995:200)) observes that<br />
'[t]he intransitive construction in French is used when the entity in subject position has the<br />
properties that are sufficient for bringing about the process, whereas the reflexive construction is<br />
used when the properties <strong>of</strong> the entity in subject position are insufficient for bringing about the<br />
process.' Although this simple axiom is somewhat changed in its translation into analyses for<br />
<strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, it is revealing as to why certain <strong>verbs</strong> do or do not appear in certain<br />
constructions. The properties <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> such as "worry", "irritate" <strong>and</strong> "frighten" are<br />
actually quite different:<br />
162
(65a)<br />
(65b)<br />
(65c)<br />
(66a)<br />
(66b)<br />
(66c)<br />
(67a)<br />
(67b)<br />
(67c)<br />
The fish worried Kim.<br />
Kim worried (??himself) about the fish.<br />
Kim worried.<br />
The fish irritated Kim.<br />
Kim irritated himself (with the fish-problem).<br />
*Kim irritated.<br />
The fish frightened Kim.<br />
Kim frightened himself (with the fish problem).<br />
*Kim frightened.<br />
Once the argument in [spec, vP] has been removed, the Experiencer argument does not present a<br />
unified face to the world; the syntax <strong>of</strong> "Experiencer" arguments are more fine-grained than is<br />
normally assumed — a fine-grainedness which, it can be argued, ultimately determines which<br />
syntactic realization is entailed. Note that a verb like "worry" is compatible only with an I-Subject,<br />
to use Bouchard's terminology, object; this is important because, when the cause argument is<br />
deleted, the I-Subject is more than capable <strong>of</strong> replacing it, without deference to a reflexive. With<br />
<strong>verbs</strong> such as "irritate" or "frighten", it is a different matter; these <strong>verbs</strong> require a reflexive if they<br />
are to be placed in subject position, bearing out Labelle's observation. <strong>Norwegian</strong>, on the other<br />
h<strong>and</strong>, seems more restrictive in its syntax than <strong>English</strong>:<br />
(68a)<br />
(68b)<br />
(68c)<br />
(69a)<br />
(69b)<br />
(69c)<br />
(70a)<br />
(70b)<br />
(70c)<br />
Fisken bekymret Kim.<br />
Kim bekymret seg (over fisken).<br />
*Kim bekymret.<br />
Fisken irriterte Kim.<br />
Kim irriterte seg (over fisken).<br />
*Kim irriterte.<br />
Fisken skremte Kim.<br />
*Kim skremte seg (over fisken).<br />
*Kim skremte.<br />
There is less variety in <strong>Norwegian</strong>; a fact borne out in the consistent realization <strong>of</strong> reflexives in<br />
conjunction with the derived Experiencer subjects. It seems then, that Experiencers make "poor"<br />
subjects, in line with Labelle's observation; in <strong>English</strong>, this is reflected by the fact that only a<br />
h<strong>and</strong>ful <strong>of</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> allow reflexiveless derived subjects; <strong>Norwegian</strong> is more restrictive, allowing no<br />
163
eflexiveless, derived <strong>psych</strong>-object subjects <strong>and</strong> only a h<strong>and</strong>ful with reflexives.<br />
One <strong>psych</strong>-construction, which only ever appears as a reflexive, displays a very obvious<br />
lack <strong>of</strong> "the properties that are sufficient for bringing about the process" described by the main<br />
verb:<br />
(71a)<br />
(71b)<br />
(71c)<br />
Jeg i<br />
lot meg i<br />
(lett) skremme (av fuglene).<br />
I i<br />
let REFL i<br />
(easily) scare (<strong>of</strong> birds-the)<br />
'I allowed myself to be (easily) scared by the birds'<br />
Jeg i<br />
lot meg i<br />
(lett) irritere (av fuglene).<br />
I i<br />
let REFL i<br />
(easily) irritate <strong>of</strong> birds-the<br />
'I let myself be (easily) irritated by the birds'<br />
?Jeg i<br />
lot meg i<br />
(lett) bekymre (av fuglene).<br />
I i<br />
let REFL i<br />
(easily) worry <strong>of</strong> birds-the<br />
'I allowed myself to worry about the birds (easily)'<br />
The distinguishing feature here is that the inclusion <strong>of</strong> å la "to let", which makes perhaps every<br />
frighten-type verb compatible with the reflexive (middle) construction. La removes the burden <strong>of</strong><br />
independence from the object such that the experiencing participant "allows" the event to occur,<br />
which is a much less active role than actually worrying, being irritated or scared. Since the causing<br />
participant can be recovered in a post-posed PP headed by av, this can be taken this as yet more<br />
evidence that there is a link between the the reflexive <strong>and</strong> the presence <strong>of</strong> an argument in [spec, vP].<br />
One matter remains, however, unclear: how does Kim liker seg i Spania "Kim enjoys Spain"<br />
fit into the picture; the answer, it seems, may be accessible through the translation into <strong>English</strong>.<br />
Where å like would normally be translated as "to like", it is normally translated as "to enjoy" when<br />
used as a reflexive. That this construction differs from all other <strong>Norwegian</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> can be<br />
no coincidence, but the verb does not seem any different to the other <strong>verbs</strong> in its class in any other<br />
respect. Å like is perhaps a remnant <strong>of</strong> some older construction, "frozen" <strong>and</strong> stored as an idiom in<br />
the lexicon.<br />
Because <strong>of</strong> the fact that <strong>Norwegian</strong> requires the presence <strong>of</strong> the reflexive in <strong>psych</strong> middleconstructions,<br />
the following <strong>analysis</strong> (after Bouchard (1995)) is proposed; the element seg in<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> the element –self in <strong>English</strong> fill the same space, those <strong>verbs</strong> that have external<br />
arguments <strong>and</strong> possess internal arguments that are capable <strong>of</strong> carrying out the action described by<br />
164
the verb, possess an argument position for the reflexive element. This argument may be an empty<br />
category/phonetically null in some languages (<strong>English</strong> may optionally include it (compare 72a <strong>and</strong><br />
72b) below), whereas others, such as <strong>Norwegian</strong>, require its realization generally, or with<br />
specifically "weak" objects (see Bouchard (1995: 106-7) for examples in French).<br />
(72a)<br />
(72b)<br />
(73a)<br />
(73b)<br />
Kim angers easily.<br />
?*Kim angers himself easily.<br />
*Kim irriterer lett.<br />
Kim irritates easily<br />
Kim i<br />
irriterer seg i<br />
lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
irritates REFL i<br />
easily<br />
'Kim irritates easily'<br />
Bouchard (1984) argues that the reflexive "absorbs" the theta-role <strong>of</strong> the external argument;<br />
this however, is against the <strong>minimalist</strong> approach presented in Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> adopted here.<br />
The present view is that the absence <strong>of</strong> the external argument/promotion <strong>of</strong> the object deploys the<br />
reflexive element in the lower VP in <strong>Norwegian</strong>/<strong>English</strong>. The reflexive element, although its<br />
deployment is intendant on the absence <strong>of</strong> the causative argument, is intrinsically related to the<br />
raised subject because <strong>of</strong> their relationship at the level <strong>of</strong> VP. The following tree structure accounts<br />
for these facts by clustering the reflexive element in the lower VP with the trace <strong>of</strong> the raised object:<br />
165
(74a) IP<br />
NP I'<br />
Kim i<br />
I° vP<br />
[agr/tense] vP AP<br />
NP v' easily<br />
Ø v° VP<br />
frighten v<br />
NP V'<br />
REFL V°<br />
NP<br />
t v<br />
t i<br />
(75a) IP<br />
NP I'<br />
Kim i<br />
I° vP<br />
[agr/tense] vP AP<br />
NP v' lett<br />
Ø v° VP<br />
bekymrer v<br />
NP V'<br />
seg V° NP<br />
t v<br />
t i<br />
Kim worry REFL easy<br />
'Kim worries easily'<br />
166
Note that this structure predicts that these <strong>verbs</strong> cannot be passivized because the object is already<br />
raised. This is, indeed, the case for <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>English</strong>.<br />
(76a)<br />
(76b)<br />
(76c)<br />
(77a)<br />
(77b)<br />
*Kim i<br />
bekymres seg i<br />
lett.<br />
Kim i<br />
worry+PASS REFL i<br />
easy<br />
*Kim i<br />
ble bekymret seg i<br />
lett.<br />
Kim became worried REFL i<br />
easy<br />
*Seg bekymres/ble bekymret lett.<br />
REFL worry+PASS/becomes worried easy<br />
?*Kim is frightened easily with scary faces.<br />
?*Kim is frightened easily by scary faces.<br />
5.2.4 Productivity<br />
It was pointed out in Chapter 2 that productivity in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> is generally<br />
limited to so-called <strong>psych</strong>-constructions; these are formed using typically causative <strong>verbs</strong> with<br />
<strong>psych</strong> arguments. The absence <strong>of</strong> creative, new single-word <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> is marked. It is the case,<br />
however, that is is possible to find <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>verbs</strong> that have borderline acceptability <strong>and</strong>/or are<br />
idiosyncratic or uncommon, but are nevertheless used. An example <strong>of</strong> such <strong>verbs</strong> can be seen in<br />
Unni Lindell's (1996) novel Slangebæreren, where the author regularly uses the verb å ekle "to<br />
disgust", formed from the adjective ekkel "disgusting". The examples come from page 55, 134 <strong>and</strong><br />
167 respectively. 52<br />
(78a)<br />
(78b)<br />
(78c)<br />
Den blå himmelen eklet ham.<br />
The blue sky-the disgusted him<br />
'The blue sky disgusted him'<br />
Det var tydelig at mannen eklet henne.<br />
It was clear that man-the disgusted her<br />
'It was clear that the man disgusted her'<br />
Det skremte ham at hun eklet ham mer og mer.<br />
It scared him that she disgusted him more <strong>and</strong> more<br />
One can imagine that such neologisms are also present in <strong>English</strong>, among these might be <strong>verbs</strong> such<br />
as "to freak (out)"; while this verb may have a sexual connotation because <strong>of</strong> its use in popular<br />
culture to replace another, similar word, it is also used to mean something like "frighten" in the<br />
52<br />
Thanks are due to A. K. Greenall for these examples.<br />
167
following contexts:<br />
(79a)<br />
(79b)<br />
It freaked me out.<br />
The way Kim's face changed freaked me.<br />
The number <strong>of</strong> such <strong>verbs</strong> is, however, limited, <strong>and</strong> as will be seen in the next section, the lion's<br />
share <strong>of</strong> the productivity <strong>of</strong> this class is contained in so-called constructions.<br />
5.2.5 Constructions<br />
Psych-<strong>verbs</strong> are limited in number, though as a class the frighten-type is among the more<br />
numerous presented in Levin (1993). This fact aside, Levin does not include <strong>psych</strong>-constructions<br />
among those <strong>verbs</strong>. The group <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong> constructions which proves to be not only more numerous,<br />
but also productive.<br />
5.2.5.1 Gjøre/Make constructions<br />
The first subtype <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-construction is gjøre constructions; these are represented in<br />
<strong>English</strong> by make constructions. The <strong>English</strong> constructions involve canonical causative constructions<br />
with <strong>psych</strong>-compatible arguments. (80) <strong>and</strong> (81) are canonical causative constructions, whereas<br />
(82) <strong>and</strong> (83) are <strong>psych</strong>-constructions.<br />
(80) Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y shout.<br />
(81) Kim fikk S<strong>and</strong>y til å rope.<br />
Kim got S<strong>and</strong>y PRT to shout<br />
'Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y shout'<br />
(82) Kim made S<strong>and</strong>y sad.<br />
(83) *Kim fikk S<strong>and</strong>y trist.<br />
Kim got S<strong>and</strong>y Sad<br />
Note that the <strong>Norwegian</strong> sentence (83) is ungrammatical. The grammatical form for such<br />
constructions is that in (84).<br />
(84) Kim/Filmen gjorde S<strong>and</strong>y trist.<br />
Kim/Film-the did S<strong>and</strong>y sad<br />
'Kim/The film made S<strong>and</strong>y sad'<br />
168
(85) Gulrøttene gjorde S<strong>and</strong>y gul.<br />
Carrots-the did S<strong>and</strong>y yellow<br />
'The carrots made S<strong>and</strong>y orange'<br />
Note that <strong>Norwegian</strong> differs from <strong>English</strong> in one major respect: causatives with verbal complements<br />
take å få "to get", while adjectival causatives take å gjøre "to do", thus explaining the difference<br />
between the <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> constructions. Note that the properties <strong>of</strong> the arguments <strong>of</strong><br />
(84) <strong>and</strong> (85) also differ as radically as those <strong>of</strong> the <strong>English</strong> examples in (80) <strong>and</strong> (82); the causal<br />
relationship between S<strong>and</strong>y <strong>and</strong> the carrots is one whereby some property <strong>of</strong> the carrots causes<br />
S<strong>and</strong>y to change colour. The change in S<strong>and</strong>y undergone as a result <strong>of</strong> contact with Kim or the film<br />
is one <strong>of</strong> "mental state". In this sense, S<strong>and</strong>y is an affected argument in both constructions, but only<br />
an Experiencing participant in (84). The properties <strong>of</strong> the aseity that causes the specified change,<br />
<strong>and</strong> the specified change itself seem to be intrinsically linked; this can be seen in the fact that it is<br />
some property <strong>of</strong> carrots that is linked to the colour orange; the link between Kim/the film <strong>and</strong> the<br />
emotion sadness is less clear, but it may be the case that more-or-less anything can bring about a<br />
change in mental state (because most things can be a Bouchardian Concept). Because <strong>of</strong> the fact that<br />
a Concept is a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> something, the Concept bears an inherent "imprint <strong>of</strong> the<br />
experiencer" who forms the Concept. This imprint may validate the relation <strong>of</strong> an emotion in the<br />
given experiencing individual to a given Concept. In this way, it is not hard to imagine a context for<br />
even the unlikeliest constructions <strong>of</strong> this type:<br />
(86a)<br />
(86b)<br />
(86c)<br />
(87a)<br />
(87b)<br />
(87c)<br />
The carrots made Kim sad.<br />
Happiness made S<strong>and</strong>y angry.<br />
The examples made the students cross.<br />
Gulrøttene gjorde Kim trist.<br />
Carrots-the did Kim sad<br />
'The carrots made Kim sad'<br />
At folk var glade gjorde S<strong>and</strong>y irritert.<br />
That people were happy did Kim irritated<br />
'That people were happy made Kim irritated'<br />
Eksemplene gjorde studentene sinte.<br />
Examples-the did students-the angry<br />
'The examples made the students angry'<br />
169
In (86a, 87a), Kim must be assumed to have a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> carrots that causes<br />
sadness; in, (86b, 87b), S<strong>and</strong>y must be assumed to have a negative conceptualization <strong>of</strong> happiness<br />
in others; in (86c, 87c), the students must be assumed to dislike certain kinds <strong>of</strong> examples, perhaps<br />
because <strong>of</strong> their content, or type — either way, the students have a conceptualization <strong>of</strong> these<br />
examples. All <strong>of</strong> these Concepts have a conceptualization which perhaps builds on previous<br />
experience; this allows virtually anything to act as causing argument because anything can be<br />
conceptualized in a negative or positive way, <strong>and</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> typically express polar emotions,<br />
which can be divided into positive <strong>and</strong> negative groups.<br />
5.2.6 Bouchard's psy-chose argument<br />
Since <strong>psych</strong>-constructions generally express a third "participant" — in the case <strong>of</strong> frightentype<br />
constructions, the adjective — it is possible to assume Bouchard's (1995) <strong>analysis</strong> whereby<br />
<strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> are characterized by the presence <strong>of</strong> a, sometimes overt, psy-chose argument; that is,<br />
an argument that defines <strong>and</strong> delimits the scope <strong>of</strong> the relationship between the two participants in<br />
<strong>psych</strong> constructions. This conceptualization is avoided here, because applying it to the core <strong>verbs</strong><br />
entails postulation <strong>of</strong> a non-overt argument (note that these differ from non-overt reflexive<br />
arguments in that many languages realize reflexive arguments, but do not realize unincorporated<br />
arguments — it seems to be the case that Bouchard's en-clitic (in This enraged Kim), which is<br />
supposed to be evidential <strong>of</strong> an incorporated argument does not have the properties <strong>of</strong> an<br />
unincorporated argument such as a chill (in This sent a chill through Kim)).<br />
5.2.7 Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000)<br />
Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli (2000) present a number <strong>of</strong> phenomena from <strong>Norwegian</strong> in the<br />
framework outlined by Bouchard (1995). They present a two <strong>verbs</strong> similar in many ways to<br />
<strong>English</strong> raising <strong>verbs</strong> such as seem <strong>and</strong> occur.<br />
(88) Slike ting forekommer meg (svært <strong>of</strong>te).<br />
Such things occur me (very <strong>of</strong>ten)<br />
'Such things occur to me (very <strong>of</strong>ten)'<br />
170
(89) Slike ting foresvever meg (svært <strong>of</strong>te).<br />
Such things appear (dimly) me (very <strong>of</strong>ten)<br />
'Such things appear to me (very <strong>of</strong>ten)'<br />
(90) Det forekommer meg at han sier slike ting.<br />
It occurs me that he says such things<br />
'It occurs to me that he says such things'<br />
(91) Det forekommer at han sier slike ting.<br />
It occurs that he says such things<br />
'It happens that he says such things'<br />
The <strong>analysis</strong> provided by Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli is one which analyses forekomme-type <strong>verbs</strong> as<br />
unaccusatives within a VP-shell <strong>of</strong> the kind used by Aoun & Li (1989), with an Experiencer<br />
argument generated as the specifier <strong>of</strong> the lower VP <strong>and</strong> subsequently moving to the upper [spec,<br />
VP].<br />
(92) VP<br />
NP<br />
V'<br />
V° VP<br />
forekomme i<br />
NP<br />
V'<br />
meg V° NP<br />
t i<br />
slike ting<br />
This, <strong>of</strong> course, is very similar to the approach presented here. The approach differs because Bech<br />
Lutnæs & Åfarli present this structure for forekomme-type <strong>verbs</strong> alone, suggesting that the<br />
frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> do not project a VP-shell. In order to attain the surface structure Slike ting<br />
forekommer meg, a crossover must take place. Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli claim that the movement <strong>of</strong><br />
the verb from V° to v° in turn allows this movement (which would otherwise be blocked by<br />
Minimality/Shortest Move (Rizzi (1990), Chomsky (1995))), which 'makes the Experiencer<br />
argument <strong>and</strong> the subject position equidistant [with respect to] the Theme/Cause/Stimulus<br />
171
argument….' This equidistance is that referred to in section 4.3.2 above.<br />
If one, for a moment, imagines that this is not the case, <strong>and</strong> that the internal structure <strong>of</strong> the<br />
verb is that assumed in the present work, <strong>and</strong> that the stimulating participant is projected to [spec,<br />
vP] <strong>and</strong> the experiencing participant is projected to [comp, VP], then a quite different picture<br />
emerges:<br />
(93) vP<br />
NP<br />
v'<br />
Slike ting v°<br />
VP<br />
Ø NP V'<br />
Ø V° NP<br />
forekomme<br />
meg<br />
It is important to note that one <strong>of</strong> Bech Lutnæs & Åfarli's major reasons for implementing the tree<br />
as drawn in (132) is in order to account for the "raising" constructions in (130–131). Note,<br />
however, the similarity <strong>of</strong> these constructions to those in (134–135):<br />
(94a)<br />
(94b)<br />
(95a)<br />
(95b)<br />
It irritated Kim that S<strong>and</strong>y said such things.<br />
It pleased Kim that the bike worked.<br />
Det irriterte Kim at S<strong>and</strong>y sa slike ting.<br />
It irritated Kim that S<strong>and</strong>y said such things<br />
Det gledet Kim at sykkelen fungerte.<br />
It pleased Kim that cycle-the functioned<br />
'It pleased Kim that the bike worked'<br />
These extrapositions are not uncommon, especially in <strong>Norwegian</strong>. The Sc<strong>and</strong>inavian languages have<br />
a general predilection for extraposed sentences (cf. Johansson (2002), Gundel (2002)), <strong>and</strong> these<br />
constructions phenomenologically resemble clefts: they serve a similar purpose, placing focus<br />
elsewhere in the sentence. Whether or not this is an important factor is arguable, but the similarity<br />
between the forekomme <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> is quite apparent; the VP-shell tree<br />
172
postulated in the present account for frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> accounts for forekomme <strong>and</strong> foresveve, as<br />
well as frighten-type extrapositions, in an adequate way.<br />
(96) vP<br />
vP<br />
AP<br />
NP v' at han sier slike ting<br />
Det v° VP<br />
forekommer v<br />
NP V'<br />
meg V° NP<br />
t v<br />
Ø<br />
It occurs REFL that he says such things<br />
'It occurs to me that he says such things'<br />
5.3 Conclusions<br />
In this chapter, an approach using a Larsonian VP-shell has been presented, where the<br />
upper [spec, vP] is a locus for agentive/causative arguments <strong>and</strong> the lower A-positions are<br />
characterized by their affectedness, taking affected arguments accordingly. It has been demonstrated<br />
that this framework is capable <strong>of</strong> accounting for the data presented in Chapter 2, accounting for<br />
simple structures as well as those considered to be generally more complex. In many places, the<br />
<strong>analysis</strong> has presented a number <strong>of</strong> quite simple answers, adding support to the central hypothesis.<br />
It has been demonstrated that the <strong>analysis</strong> using a Larsonian VP-shell, accounts for the<br />
observed facts neatly, providing evidence against other applications <strong>of</strong> this same type <strong>of</strong> structure<br />
on the grounds that such applications do not capture generalizations regarding causativity <strong>and</strong><br />
affectedness.<br />
It has become apparent during the course <strong>of</strong> this chapter that <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> vary in<br />
regard to certain parameters; these have to do with specifications <strong>of</strong> what processes are allowed<br />
173
where. It has been shown that many <strong>of</strong> the processes are similar, such as middle formation <strong>and</strong><br />
extraposition, <strong>and</strong> that the differences between <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> can be explained in terms <strong>of</strong><br />
the parametric variation expected between languages, examples <strong>of</strong> which can be found in backward<br />
binding phenomena <strong>and</strong> the requirements <strong>verbs</strong> place on their arguments.<br />
174
6.0 Conclusions<br />
This thesis has been concerned with reanalysing the properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in <strong>English</strong><br />
<strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, <strong>and</strong> providing an account which is compatible with current <strong>minimalist</strong> thinking.<br />
This has lead to an approach based on the work <strong>of</strong> Bouchard (1995) <strong>and</strong> numerous recent works by<br />
Chomsky. The <strong>analysis</strong> took root in a rejection <strong>of</strong> "quirky" approaches, which suggest that <strong>psych</strong><strong>verbs</strong><br />
are in some way "special cases", <strong>and</strong> approaches which rely on situational semantics.<br />
Chapter 4 introduced the response to the failure <strong>of</strong> previous approaches to account for the<br />
observed data in a consistent <strong>and</strong> non-quirky way. It was also shown that the flaws in<br />
conceptualization involving semantic notions had "muddied the waters" to a certain extent.<br />
Pesetsky's (1995) characterization <strong>of</strong> frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong> as causative was shown to be correct, but<br />
that fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> differ from the usual way they are conceived, namely, more focus was placed<br />
on the fact that these <strong>verbs</strong> have an affected subject. It was here that Bouchard's (1995) conception<br />
<strong>of</strong> participant types came into play; it was shown how Bouchard's methodology could be adapted<br />
<strong>and</strong> applied in light <strong>of</strong> the findings about the semantics <strong>of</strong> fear-type <strong>verbs</strong>. On the basis <strong>of</strong> this new<br />
distinction, a VP-shell <strong>analysis</strong> was invoked; this features a causative locus in the upper vP, <strong>and</strong> an<br />
affected locus in the lower VP. Two previous analyses (Arad (1998) <strong>and</strong> Bennis (2000)) using this<br />
type <strong>of</strong> <strong>analysis</strong> were shown to have failed to account for the data as interpreted here.<br />
In Chapter 5, it was demonstrated that the VP-shell <strong>analysis</strong> could indeed account for the<br />
observed phenomena, drawing analogies with other verb classes, notably the similarity between<br />
fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>and</strong> certain <strong>verbs</strong> <strong>of</strong> perception. This, to my mind, is perhaps the clearest<br />
demonstration <strong>of</strong> the applicability <strong>of</strong> this approach.<br />
One <strong>of</strong> the primary motivations behind the approach presented here has been the overt aim<br />
<strong>of</strong> developing as little new structure as possible, at the same time as presenting a coherent account<br />
based on justifiable semantic principles. In utilizing a VP-shell, where the lower VP is the locus for<br />
affected arguments, <strong>and</strong> the upper vP locus for agentive <strong>and</strong> causative arguments, it has been<br />
demonstrated that it is indeed possible to explain the observed facts <strong>of</strong> <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> without<br />
resorting to "quirky" explanations.<br />
175
The pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> the efficacy <strong>of</strong> this approach is the fact that the data does seem to fit; <strong>and</strong> that<br />
the problems that arise when utilizing less "kosher" configurations are avoided: st<strong>and</strong>ard theory is<br />
appealed to, <strong>and</strong> returns a straightforward response.<br />
In terms <strong>of</strong> the outlook <strong>of</strong> this approach, it would be interesting to apply it to wider<br />
phenomena <strong>and</strong> other verb classes. The application <strong>of</strong> the approach to a contrastive study <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>English</strong>, <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> other non-Germanic/non-Indo-European languages would also help<br />
determine the usefulness <strong>of</strong> the ideas presented here.<br />
The current approach has shown that it is possible to characterize <strong>psych</strong>-<strong>verbs</strong> in terms <strong>of</strong><br />
wider verb classes, causative <strong>and</strong> Perception <strong>verbs</strong>; it is <strong>of</strong> particular interest to see whether these<br />
generalizations hold cross-linguistically, especially in non-Indo-European languages. The final pro<strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>of</strong> the <strong>analysis</strong> is to show that it can account for the variance in parameters observed in many<br />
languages.<br />
A second topic that has arisen from the current study that would also be <strong>of</strong> great interest is<br />
the comparison <strong>of</strong> the distribution <strong>of</strong> reflexives <strong>and</strong> middles across a number <strong>of</strong> unrelated languages.<br />
It was argued in the present work that middles were impossible with fear-type <strong>verbs</strong> because <strong>of</strong> the<br />
absence <strong>of</strong> an (external) argument in [spec, vP]; this leads to the conclusion that all <strong>verbs</strong> with<br />
arguments mapped to the lower VP alone are incompatible with the middle construction. It was<br />
shown that this approach accounted for examples from <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong>, but it is also the<br />
case that these languages are closely related, weakening the hypothesis that this is a universal<br />
property <strong>of</strong> the lower VP in the shell-VP as defined here.<br />
176
Appendix A — <strong>Norwegian</strong> Verbs<br />
Frighten-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
arge<br />
'irritate'<br />
begeistre<br />
'fascinate/enchant'<br />
bekymre<br />
'worry'<br />
berolige<br />
'calm'<br />
beruse<br />
'enthral/intoxicate'<br />
beta<br />
'thrill/impress'<br />
blidke<br />
'mollify'?<br />
blende<br />
'stun/blind'<br />
demoralisere<br />
'demoralize'<br />
desillusjonere<br />
'disillusion'<br />
distrahere<br />
'distract'<br />
egge<br />
'encourage'<br />
engste<br />
'worry'<br />
erge<br />
'annoy/irritate'<br />
fascinere<br />
'fascinate'<br />
fengsle<br />
'captivate'<br />
fjetre<br />
'bewitch'<br />
forarge<br />
'sc<strong>and</strong>alize/<strong>of</strong>fend'<br />
fornærme<br />
'<strong>of</strong>fend'<br />
forskrekke<br />
'frighten/scare'<br />
forurolige<br />
'worry'<br />
gnage<br />
'gnaw at/worry'<br />
gremme<br />
'grieve/annoy'<br />
imponere<br />
'impress'<br />
inspirere<br />
'inspire'<br />
interessere<br />
'interest'<br />
irritere<br />
'irritate'<br />
kjede<br />
'bore'<br />
knuse<br />
'break/dishearten/destroy'<br />
lamme<br />
'make lame/incapacitate'<br />
narre<br />
'deceive/fool/make fun <strong>of</strong>'<br />
opphisse<br />
'agitate'<br />
oppmuntre<br />
'encourage/cheer'<br />
opprøre<br />
'agitate/shock/disgust'<br />
overbevise<br />
'convince'<br />
overraske<br />
'surprise'<br />
overvelde<br />
'overwhelm'<br />
pine<br />
'torment/torture'<br />
pirre<br />
'stimulate/excite/titillate'<br />
plage<br />
'annoy/irritate'<br />
provosere<br />
'provoke'<br />
ryste<br />
'shake/stun'<br />
såre<br />
'wound/hurt'<br />
sjarmere<br />
'charm'<br />
177
sjenere<br />
sjokkere<br />
skamme<br />
skremme<br />
skuffe<br />
smigre<br />
terge<br />
tirre<br />
trette<br />
trollbinde<br />
trøste<br />
underholde<br />
uroe<br />
ydmyke<br />
'bother/trouble/annoy'<br />
'shock'<br />
'shame (oneself)/to be ashamed'<br />
'scare/frighten'<br />
'disappoint'<br />
'flatter'<br />
'annoy/irritate'<br />
'tease/provoke'<br />
'tire/bore'<br />
'captivate/enchant'<br />
'comfort'<br />
'entertain'<br />
'worry'<br />
'humiliate'<br />
Fear-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
beundre<br />
'admire'<br />
elske<br />
'love'<br />
forakte<br />
'despise'<br />
foretrekke 'prefer'<br />
forgude<br />
'idolize'<br />
frykte<br />
'fear'<br />
hate<br />
'hate'<br />
like<br />
'like'<br />
lovprise<br />
'esteem'<br />
mislike<br />
'dislike'<br />
nyte<br />
'enjoy'<br />
oppelske<br />
'cherish'<br />
savne<br />
'miss'<br />
tåle<br />
'tolerate'<br />
tilbe<br />
'adore'<br />
verdsette<br />
'appreciate/value'<br />
Marvel-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
lure på<br />
'wonder (about)'<br />
kjæle for<br />
'cherish'<br />
sørge over 'grieve (about)'<br />
stole på<br />
'trust (in)'<br />
Appeal-type <strong>verbs</strong><br />
appelere til 'appeal to'<br />
gnage på<br />
'eat at/annoy'<br />
jage opp<br />
'chase up/agitate'<br />
skurre i<br />
'grate on'<br />
178
Bibliography<br />
Åfarli, T. A. (1989). The Syntax <strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> Passive Constructions. Dr. Artium thesis.<br />
Department <strong>of</strong> Linguistics, University <strong>of</strong> Trondheim. Published as: Åfarli, T. A. (1992). The Syntax<br />
<strong>of</strong> <strong>Norwegian</strong> Passive Constructions. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.<br />
Aoun, J. & Li, Y. A. (1989). 'Scope <strong>and</strong> Constituency.' In Linguistic Inquiry 20. pp.: 141–172.<br />
Arad, M. (1998). 'Psych Notes.' In UCL Working Papers in Linguistics 10. UCL: London.<br />
Baker, M. (1988). Incorporation: a Theory <strong>of</strong> Grammatical Function Changing. Chicago:<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />
Bech Lutnæs, E. & Åfarli, T. A. (2000). The Syntax <strong>of</strong> Two Types <strong>of</strong> Experiencer Verbs in<br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>. MS. Noregs teknisk- og naturvitskaplege universitetet.<br />
Belletti, A. & L. Rizzi. (1988). 'Psych-Verbs <strong>and</strong> Theta-Theory.' In Natural Language <strong>and</strong><br />
Linguistic Theory 6. pp.: 291 – 352.<br />
Bennis, H. (2002). 'Unergative Adjectives <strong>and</strong> Psych-Verbs.' To appear in Alexiadou, A.,<br />
Anagnostopoulou, E. & Everaert, M. (eds.) Unaccusativity. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />
Boons, J-P. (1985). 'Préliminaire à la Classification des Verbes Locatifs: les Compléments de Lieu,<br />
leurs Critères, leurs Valeurs Aspectuelles.' In Linguisticae Investigationes X. pp.: 195-267.<br />
Borsley, R. D. (1987). Subjects <strong>and</strong> Complements in HPSG. Technical Report No. CSLI-107-87.<br />
Stanford: CSLI.<br />
Borsley, R. D. (1989). 'Phrase Structure Grammar <strong>and</strong> the Barriers Conception <strong>of</strong> Clause<br />
Structure.' In Linguistics 27. pp.: 843-863.<br />
Borsley, R. D. (1990). 'Welsh Passives.' In Ball, M. J., Fife, J., Poppe, E. & Rowl<strong>and</strong>, J. (eds.)<br />
Celtic Linguistics: Readings in the Brythonic Languages, a Festschrift for T. Arwyn Watkins.<br />
Amsterdam: Benjamins.<br />
Bouchard, D. (1984). On the Content <strong>of</strong> Empty Categories. Dordrecht: Foris.<br />
Bouchard, D. (1995). The Semantics <strong>of</strong> Syntax: a Minimalist Approach to Grammar. Chicago: The<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />
Bresnan, J. (2000). Lexical Functional Syntax. Oxford: Blackwell.<br />
Burzio, L. (1986). Italian Syntax: A Government <strong>and</strong> Binding Approach. Dordrecht: Reidel.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1965). Aspects <strong>of</strong> the Theory <strong>of</strong> Syntax. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1981). Lectures on Government <strong>and</strong> Binding. Dordrecht: Foris.<br />
179
Chomsky, N. A. (1982). Some Concepts <strong>and</strong> Consequences <strong>of</strong> the Theory <strong>of</strong> Government <strong>and</strong><br />
Binding. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1986). Knowledge <strong>of</strong> Language. New York: Praeger.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1991). 'Some Notes on the Economy <strong>of</strong> Derivation.' In Freidin, R. (Ed.)<br />
Principles <strong>and</strong> Parameters in Comparative Grammar. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1993). 'A Minimalist Program for Linguistic Theory.' In Hale, K. & Keyser, S. J.<br />
(Eds.) The view from building 20. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT. pp.: 1-52.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1995a). The Minimalist Program. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (1995b). 'A Minimalist Programme for Linguistic Theory.' In Chomsky, N. A.<br />
(1995a). pp.: 13–128.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (2000). 'Minimalist Inquiries: the Framework.' In Martin, R., Michaels, D. &<br />
Uriagereka, J. (Eds.) Step by Step: Essays on Minimalist Syntax in Honor <strong>of</strong> Howard Lasnik.<br />
Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press. pp.: 89–155.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. (2001). 'Derivation by Phrase.' In Kenstowicz, M. (Ed.) Ken Hale: A Life in<br />
Language. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press. pp.:1-52.<br />
Chomsky, N. A. & Lasnik, H. (1995). 'The Theory <strong>of</strong> Principles <strong>and</strong> Parameters.' In Chomsky, N.<br />
A. (1995a). pp.: 167–218.<br />
Comrie, B. (1976). Aspect. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
Condoravdi, C. (1989). 'The Middle: Where Semantics <strong>and</strong> Morphology Meet.' MIT Working<br />
Papers in Linguistics 11. pp.: Cambridge, Mass: MIT. pp.:16–30.<br />
Coppieters, R. (1982). 'Descriptions <strong>and</strong> Attitudes: The Problem <strong>of</strong> Reference to Individuals.' In<br />
Studies in language 6. pp.: 1-22.<br />
Coppieters, R. (1990). Individuals, Thematic Roles <strong>and</strong> Semantic Interpretation. Unpublished MS.<br />
Pomona college.<br />
Davidson, D. (1966). 'The Logical Form <strong>of</strong> Action Sentences.' In Rescher, N. (Ed.) The Logic <strong>of</strong><br />
Decision <strong>and</strong> Action. pp.: 81-95. Pittsburg: University <strong>of</strong> Pittsburg Press.<br />
Davis, A. R. & Koenig, J-P. (2000). 'Linking as Constraints on Word Classes in a Hierarchical<br />
Lexicon.' In Language 76:1. pp.: 56-91.<br />
Deane, P. & Wheeler, R. S. (1984). 'On the Use <strong>of</strong> Syntactic Evidence in the Analysis <strong>of</strong> Word<br />
Meaning.' In Papers from the Parasession on Lexical Semantics. Chicago: Chicago Linguistic<br />
Society. pp.: 95–116.<br />
180
Dimitrova-Vulchanova, M. (1996). Verb Semantics, Diathesis <strong>and</strong> Aspect. PhD dissertation,<br />
NTNU. Published as: Dimitrova-Vulchanova, M. (1999). Verb Semantics, Diathesis <strong>and</strong> Aspect.<br />
München/Newcastle: LINCOM Series in theoretical linguistics.<br />
Dowty, D. R. (1979). Word Meaning <strong>and</strong> Montague Grammar. Dordrecht: Reidel.<br />
Dowty, D. R. (1991). 'Thematic Proto-Roles <strong>and</strong> Argument Selection.' In Language 67. pp.: 547-<br />
619.<br />
Engdahl, E. (1999). The Choice Between Bli-Passive <strong>and</strong> S-Passive in Danish, <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
Swedish. MS. Gothenburg University.<br />
Faarlund, J. T., Lie, S., & Vannebo, K. I. (1997). Norsk Referansegrammatikk. Oslo:<br />
Universitetsforlaget.<br />
Filip. H. (1996). 'Psychological Verbs <strong>and</strong> the Syntax-Semantics Interface.' In Goldberg, A. E. (Ed.)<br />
Conceptual Structure, Discourse <strong>and</strong> Language. Stanford: Center for the Study <strong>of</strong> Language <strong>and</strong><br />
Information. pp.: 131-147.<br />
Fillmore, C. (1968). 'The Case for Case.' In Bach, E. & Harms, R. Universals in Linguistic Theory.<br />
New York: Holt, Rinehart <strong>and</strong> Winston. pp 1-88.<br />
Grimshaw, J. (1990). Argument Structure. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT.<br />
Gruber, J. S. (1965). Studies in Lexical Relations. PhD. Dissertation. MIT.<br />
Gundel, J. K. (2002). Harry Potter <strong>and</strong> the Translation <strong>of</strong> Cleft Sentences in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong><br />
<strong>Norwegian</strong>. Paper presented at the <strong>English</strong> Section Research Seminar, NTNU.<br />
Guerssel, M., Hale, K., Laughren, M., Levin, B. & White Eagle, J. (1985). 'A Cross-Linguistic<br />
Study <strong>of</strong> Transitivity Alternations.' In Papers from the Parasession on Causatives <strong>and</strong> Agentivity,<br />
CLS 21, Part 2. Chicago: Chicago Linguistics Society. pp.: 48–63.<br />
Haegeman, L. (1987). 'Register Variation in <strong>English</strong>: Some Theoretical Observations.' In Journal <strong>of</strong><br />
<strong>English</strong> Linguistics 20, 2. pp.: 230-248.<br />
Haegeman, L. (1994). An Introduction to Government <strong>and</strong> Binding Theory. Second Edition. Oxford:<br />
Blackwell.<br />
Hale, K. & Keyser, S. J. (1986). Some Transitivity Alternations in <strong>English</strong>. Lexicon project working<br />
papers 7. Cambridge, Mass.: Center for cognitive science, MIT.<br />
Hale, K. & Keyser, S. J. (1987). A view from the Middle. Lexicon project working papers 10.<br />
Cambridge, Mass.: Center for cognitive science, MIT.<br />
181
Hale, K. & Keyser, S. J. (1988). 'Explaining <strong>and</strong> Constraining the <strong>English</strong> Middle.' In Tenny, C.<br />
(Ed.) Studies in Generative Approaches to Aspect. Lexicon project working papers 24. Cambridge,<br />
Mass.: Center for cognitive science, MIT. pp.: 41-58.<br />
Hale, K. & Keyser, S. J. (1993). 'On Argument Structure <strong>and</strong> the Lexical Expression <strong>of</strong> Syntactic<br />
Relations.' In Hale, K. & Keyser, S. J. (Eds.) The View from Building 20. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT.<br />
pp.:53-109.<br />
Hellan, L. (1988). Anaphora in <strong>Norwegian</strong> <strong>and</strong> the Theory <strong>of</strong> Grammar. Dordrecht: Foris.<br />
Hulk, A & Cornips, L. (2000). 'Reflexives in Middles <strong>and</strong> the Syntax-Semantics Interface'. In<br />
Bennis, H. & Everaert, M. (Eds.) Interface Strategies. Amsterdam: KNAW series. Elsevier. pp.:<br />
207–222.<br />
Ikegami, Y. (1985). ''Activity' – 'Accomplishment' – 'Achievement' — A Language that Can't Say 'I<br />
Burned It, but It Didn't Burn' <strong>and</strong> One that Can.' In Makkai, A. & Melby, A. K. (Eds.) Linguistics<br />
<strong>and</strong> Philosophy. Amsterdam: Benjamins. pp.: 266–304.<br />
Itkonen, E. (1978). Grammatical Theory <strong>and</strong> Metascience. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.<br />
Jackend<strong>of</strong>f, R. (1972). Semantic Interpretation in Generative Grammar. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT<br />
Press.<br />
Jackend<strong>of</strong>f, R. (1997). The Architecture <strong>of</strong> the Language Faculty. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />
Jaeggli, O. (1986). 'Passive.' In Linguistic Theory, 17. pp.: 587–633.<br />
Johansson, M. (2002). Clefts in <strong>English</strong> <strong>and</strong> Swedish: A Contrastive Study <strong>of</strong> IT-clefts <strong>and</strong> WH-<br />
Clefts in Original Texts <strong>and</strong> Translations. PhD dissertation. Lund University.<br />
Keenan, E. L. (1976). 'Towards a Universal Definition <strong>of</strong> "Subject"'. In Li, C. N. (ed.) Subject <strong>and</strong><br />
Topic. New York: Academic Press. pp.: 303-335.<br />
Keyser, S. J. & Roeper, T. (1984). 'On the Middle <strong>and</strong> Ergative Constructions in <strong>English</strong>.' In<br />
Linguistic Inquiry 15. pp.: 381–416.<br />
Keyser, S. J. & Roeper, T. (1992). 'Re: The Abstract Clitic Hypothesis.' In Linguistic Inquiry 23.<br />
pp.: 89–125.<br />
Labelle, M. (1989). Unaccusative <strong>and</strong> Intransitive Inchoatives. MS. Université du Quebec à<br />
Montréal.<br />
Ladusaw, W. & Dowty, D. R. (1988). 'Towards a Non-Semantic Account <strong>of</strong> Thematic Roles.' In<br />
Wilkins, W. (Ed.) Syntax <strong>and</strong> Semantics 21: On the Nature <strong>of</strong> Thematic Roles. New York: Academic<br />
Press.<br />
Lak<strong>of</strong>f, G. (1970). 'Global Rules.' In Language 46. pp.: 627–639.<br />
182
Larson, R. (1988). 'On The Double Object Construction.' In Linguistic Inquiry 19. pp.: 335-391.<br />
Lehmann, W. P. (1976). 'From Topic to Subject in Indo-European.' In Li, C. N. (Ed.) Subject <strong>and</strong><br />
Topic. New York: Academic Press. pp.: 447-456.<br />
Levin, B. (1993). <strong>English</strong> Verb Classes <strong>and</strong> Alternations: A Preliminary Investigation. Chicago: The<br />
University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />
Li, C. N. (1976). Subject <strong>and</strong> Topic. New York: Academic Press.<br />
Martin, F. (2001). 'Object Experiencer Psychological Verbs <strong>and</strong> Causatives.' MS. Université libre<br />
de Bruxelles. Also as 'Psychological Verbs <strong>and</strong> Causatives.' In Van Hout, A., De Swart, H. &<br />
Verkuyl, H. (Eds.), Proceedings <strong>of</strong> the Conference Perspectives on Aspect. Utrecht.<br />
Mufwene, S. (1984). Stativity <strong>and</strong> the progressive. Bloomington: Indiana University Linguistic<br />
Club.<br />
Nelson, D. (1999). 'Events, arguments, <strong>and</strong> Causative Psych Predicates in Finnish.' In Foulkes, P.<br />
(ed.) Working Papers in Linguistics <strong>and</strong> Phonetics Vol. 7. Department <strong>of</strong> Linguistics <strong>and</strong><br />
Phonetics, University <strong>of</strong> Leeds.<br />
van Oosten, J. (1980). 'Subjects, Topics <strong>and</strong> Agents: Evidence from Property-Factoring.' In BLS 6.<br />
Berkley: BLS. pp.: 479–494.<br />
Parsons, T. (2000). 'Underlying States <strong>and</strong> Time Travel.' In Higginbotham, J.; Pianesi, F. & Varzi,<br />
A. (Eds.) Speaking <strong>of</strong> Events. Oxford: Oxford University Press. pp.: 81-94.<br />
Perlmutter, D. M. (Ed.) (1983). Studies in Relational Grammar 1. Chicago: Chicago University<br />
Press.<br />
Perlmutter, D. M., & Postal, P. (1983). 'Towards a Universal Characterization <strong>of</strong> Passivization.' In<br />
Perlmutter, D. M. (1983). pp.: 3-29.<br />
Perlmutter, D. M. & Rosen, C. (Eds.) (1984). Studies in Relational Grammar 2. Chicago: Chicago<br />
University Press.<br />
Pesetsky, D. (1990). Experiencer Predicates <strong>and</strong> Universal Alignment Principles. MS. MIT.<br />
Pesetsky, D. (1995). Zero Syntax. Vol. 1: Experiencers <strong>and</strong> Cascades. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT.<br />
Pitz, A. (1988). 'Middle Constructions in German.' In Working Papers in Linguistics 6. University<br />
<strong>of</strong> Trondheim.<br />
Pollard, C. & Sag, I. A. (1994). Head-Driven Phrase Structure Grammar. Chicago: The University<br />
<strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />
Postal, P. M. (1971). Cross-Over Phenomena. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston.<br />
183
Pustejovsky, J. (1988). 'On the Semantic Interpretation <strong>of</strong> Nominals.' In Proceedings <strong>of</strong> COLING-<br />
1988. Budapest.<br />
Pustejovsky, J. (1995). The Generative Lexicon. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />
Pylkkänen, L. (1997). Introducing Arguments. PhD. Thesis. University <strong>of</strong> Pittsburgh.<br />
Quirk, R., Greenbaum, S., Leech, G. & Svartvik, J. (1985). A Comprehensive Grammar <strong>of</strong> the<br />
<strong>English</strong> Language. London: Longman.<br />
Reinhart, T. (1996). Syntactic Effects <strong>of</strong> Lexical Operations: Reflexives <strong>and</strong> Unaccusatives. Utrecht<br />
Working Papers in Linguistics.<br />
Rizzi, L. (1986). 'Null Objects in Italian <strong>and</strong> the Theory <strong>of</strong> pro.' In Linguistic Inquiry 17. pp.:<br />
501–557.<br />
Rizzi, L. (1990). Relativized Minimality. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT.<br />
Ruwet, N. (1972). Théorie Syntaxique et Syntaxe du Français. Paris: Editions de Seuil.<br />
Schlesinger, I.M. (1995). 'On the Semantics <strong>of</strong> the Object.' In Aarts, B. & Meyer, C. F. (Eds.) The<br />
Verb in Contemporary <strong>English</strong>. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. pp.: 55-75.<br />
Vendler, Z. (1967). Linguistics in Philosophy. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.<br />
Verkuyl, H. J. (1993). A Theory <strong>of</strong> Aspectuality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />
van Voorst, J. (1988). Event Structure. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.<br />
van Voorst, J. (1990). The Aspectual Semantics <strong>of</strong> Psychological Verbs. MS. Université du Quebec<br />
à Montréal.<br />
van Voorst, J. (1992). 'The Aspectual Semantics <strong>of</strong> Psychological Verbs.' In Linguistics &<br />
Philosophy 15. pp.: 65-92.<br />
Williams, E. (1982). 'Another Argument that the Passive is Transformational.' In Linguistic Inquiry<br />
13. pp.: 163–163.<br />
Vendler, Z. (1967). Linguistics in Philosophy. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.<br />
Zubizarreta, M-L. (1992). 'The Lexical Encoding <strong>of</strong> Scope Among Arguments.' In Stowell, T. &<br />
Wehrli, E. (Eds.) Syntax <strong>and</strong> the Lexicon, Syntax <strong>and</strong> Semantics 26. New York: Academic Press.<br />
pp.:211-258.<br />
184